Skip to main content

Full text of "The Old Testament in the light of the religion of Babylonia and Assyria"

See other formats


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT 

IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  RELIGION  OF 

BABYLONIA   AND    ASSYRIA 


AMERICA  .    .    .    THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

64  &  66  FIFTH  AVENUE,  NEW  YORK 

AUSTRALASIA  .     OXFORD  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

205  FLINDERS  LANE,  MELBOURNE 

CANADA     .    .    .    THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY  OF  CANADA,  LTD. 
37  Richmond  Street  west,  TORONTO 

INDIA  ....  MACMILLAN  &  COMPANY,  LTD. 
Macmillan  Building.  BOMBAY 
309  Bow  Bazaar  Street,  CALCUTTA 


THE    OLD    TESTAMENT 

IN    THE    LIGHT   OF    THE 

RELIGION  OF  BABYLONIA 

AND  ASSYRIA 


BY 


J.    EVANS    THOMAS,    B.D. 


<&  ty 


LONDON 
ADAM   AND   CHARLES   BLACK 

1909 


-tfVs. 

PREFACE 


My  object  is  to  give  a  summary  of  the  recent  dis- 
coveries which  have  been  made  in  Babylonia  and 
Assyria,  and  to  show  that  the  lawgivers,  poets,  and 
prophets  of  Israel  had  many  religious  ideas  and  ex- 
periences which  were  held  in  common  with  the  Baby- 
lonians and  Assyrians.  The  resemblances  and  differ- 
ences between  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  religious 
literature  and  the  Old  Testament  narratives  are 
pointed  out,  and  I  have  endeavoured  to  show  the 
relations  which  existed  between  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  religious  literature  of  the  Babylonians  and 
Assyrians. 

The  quotations  which  I  have  given  from  the  Baby- 
lonian and  Assyrian  tablets  are,  on  the  whole,  com- 
paratively short,  but  I  hope  that  brevity  has  not  done 
injustice  to  the  context.  My  object  is  to  present  a 
fairly  comprehensive  idea  of  the  discoveries  that  have 
been  made  on  the  banks  of  the  Tigris  and  the  Euphrates, 
and  to  show  that  the  Old  Testament  writers  were  in- 
debted to  the  religious  peoples  of  Babylonia  and 
Assyria ;  and  in  the  last  chapter  an  effort  is  made  to 
state  the  relation  which  exists  between  the  Babylonian 
and  Assyrian  inscriptions  and  Biblical  criticism. 

I  am  well  aware  of  the  limitations  of  the  book,  which 
is  meant  to  be  comprehensive  rather  than  exhaustive  ; 
and  the  readers  who  are  desirous  of  obtaining  further 
knowledge  can  turn  to  more  elaborate  works  on  the 
subject. 


vi  PREFACE 

A  reliable  resume  of  the  last  five-and-twenty  years' 
excavation  is  to  be  found  in  Mr.  Cormack's  book  on 
Egypt  in  Asia,  which  is  a  plain  account  of  pre-Biblical 
Syria  and  Palestine.  The  book  has  a  valuable  biblio- 
graphy at  the  end. 

References  are  made  in  footnotes  to  the  authors  to 
whom  I  am  deeply  indebted,  and  I  feel  that  my  in- 
debtedness cannot  be  adequately  expressed  in  terms. 
I  have  had  to  rely  on  some  of  them  for  the  translations, 
but  have  used  my  own  judgment  in  the  choice  of 
subject-matter  for  this  book. 

My  desire  has  been  to  bring  the  subject  within  reach 
of  the  average  reader,  so  as  to  make  it  more  widely 
known,  and  in  that  way  to  advance  the  cause  of  truth 
and  righteousness. 

I  believe  that  the  religious  literature  of  the  Baby- 
lonians and  Assyrians,  which  represents  the  faith  and 
yearning  of  the  human  heart  of  long,  long  ago,  was 
prompted  by  the  Creator  of  the  universe.  For  "  He 
hath  made  of  one  every  nation  of  men  for  to  dwell 
on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  having  determined  their 
appointed  seasons,  and  the  bounds  of  their  habitation, 
that  they  should  seek  God,  if  haply  they  might  feel 
after  Him,  and  find  Him,  though  He  is  not  far  off  from 
each  one  of  us  :  for  in  Him  we  live,  and  move,  and 
have  our  being"  (Acts  xvii.  26,  27).  Max  Muller 
said  :  "  We  can  hear  in  all  religions  a  groaning  of  the 
spirit,  a  struggle  to  conceive  the  inconceivable,  to 
utter  the  unutterable,  a  longing  after  the  infinite,  a 
love  of  God." 

I  have  to  acknowledge  the  valuable  help  rendered  by 
the  kind  friends  who  assisted  me  in  the  preparation  of 
this  book. 

JOHN  EVANS  THOMAS. 

East  Ham,  London, 

February,  1909. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 


PAGE 


I.    THE    BABYLONIAN    AND   ASSYRIAN    INSCRIPTIONS       -  I 

II.    BABYLONIA    AND    ASSYRIA    -                 -                 -  -  IO 

III.  THE    RELIGIOUS    LITERATURE    OF    BABYLONIA  AND 

ASSYRIA    AND   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT          -  1 7 

IV.  CREATION    -                 -                 -                 -                 "  -22 
V.    THE   TABLETS   OF   CREATION                -                 -  '  32 

VI.    THE    CREATION   AND    FALL   OF    MAN                 -  -  46 

VII.  THE    SABBATH,    THE   CHERUBIM,  AND   THE    DEVILS  -  55 

VIII.  THE   DELUGE              -                 -                 -                 "  -  6l 
IX.    THE   CLASSIFYING   OF   THE   NATIONS                -  71 

X.   THE   INSCRIPTIONS   AND    CHRONOLOGY           -  -  76 

XI.    THE   TOWER    OF    BABEL         -                 -                 -  9° 

XII.    FROM    ABRAHAM    TO   JOSEPH                -                 -  "94 

XIII.  THE    KINGS   OF    ISRAEL   AND   JUDAH                -  -  I04 

XIV.  THE   LAWS   OF   MOSES  IN   THE   LIGHT  OF  THE  CODE 

OF    HAMMURABI  -                 -                 -                 -  -  109 

XV.    THE   TEMPLE   AND   THE   TEMPLES    -                 -  -  1 29 

XVI.    DEVOTIONAL    LITERATURE  -                 -                 -  -  141 

XVII.   THE    INSCRIPTIONS   AND    HIGHER    CRITICISM  -  1 56 

GENERAL    INDEX    -                  -                  -                  -  -  1 67 

INDEX   TO    BIBLICAL    PASSAGES          -                  -  -  1 74 
vii 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT 

IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  RELIGION  OF 

BABYLONIA  AND  ASSYRIA 

CHAPTER  I 

THE   BABYLONIAN   AND   ASSYRIAN   INSCRIPTIONS 

Up  to  fifty  or  sixty  years  ago  the  early  history  of  the 
origin  of  all  things  was  confined  almost  entirely  to  the 
Old  Testament.  But  an  unexpected  light  has  appeared, 
which  reveals  the  history  of  antiquity.  It  seems  as  if 
Babylonia,  Assyria,  Egypt,  Phoenicia,  Bashan,  Moab, 
Arabia,  and  other  countries,  became  weary  of  concealing 
their  treasures.  For  a  considerable  time  the  Old  Testa- 
ment was  considered  as  the  source  of  light,  but  discoveries 
have  been  made  within  comparatively  recent  years  that 
throw  light  on  the  Old  Testament  itself.  We  possess 
facts  unknown  to  the  men  of  a  hundred  years  ago. 
The  light  we  have  was  hidden  from  their  eyes,  and  the 
Old  Testament  history  is  tried  in  the  light  of  the  re- 
cently discovered  inscriptions  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria. 
How  was  it  discovered  ?  Where  was  it  found  ? 
After  much  labour  by  intelligent  and  scholarly  men, 

i 


2  THE  DESERTED  COUNTRY 

old  tablets  were  unearthed,  and  the  inscriptions 
which  they  contained  were  at  last  translated,  after  many 
a  fruitless  effort. 

The  manner  in  which  the  old  tablets  were  entombed 
and  preserved  for  thousands  of  years  is  most  wonderful, 
and  the  way  the  tombs  have  given  up  their  dead  is 
equally  marvellous.  "  The  dead  shall  be  raised  up  "  is 
a  prophecy  which  has  been  partly  fulfilled.  "  Facts," 
it  is  said,  "  are  stubborn  things,"  and  in  this  instance 
they  are  stranger  than  fiction.  At  one  period  Babylonia, 
Assyria,  and  other  countries,  were  adorned  with  beauti- 
ful palaces,  ornate  temples,  and  magnificent  edifices. 
But  Fortune  did  not  always  smile  on  the  inhabitants. 
Time  did  to  the  old  Babylonians  and  Assyrians  what  it 
has  repeatedly  done  since.  History  repeats  itself,  and 
it  began  early.  There  was  a  rise  and  fall  in  the  history 
of  the  kingdoms.  When  the  land  was  deserted,  with 
no  people  left  to  take  charge  of  the  buildings  and  keep 
them  in  a  good  state  of  repair,  the  grand  edifices  fell 
into  ruins  ;  the  sun,  the  rain,  and  the  frost  ground  them 
into  dust.  Nothing  remained  to  all  outward  appear- 
ance but  old  mounds,  clothed  with  green  grass  and 
beautiful  flowers.  "  Soon  the  centre  of  human  progress 
passed  from  the  Mesopotamian  Valley  westward  to 
the  regions  of  Southern  Europe.  Babylonia  and 
Assyria  were  forgotten.  Their  cities,  too,  reared  upon 
platforms  of  sun-dried  bricks,  and  raised  in  solid  masses 
of  the  same  fragile  material  to  no  great  height,  had 


THE  MOUNDS  3 

been  ruined  by  fire  and  sword,  and  gradually  melted 
away  under  the  disintegrating  forces  of  Nature,  until 
they  became  huge  and  shapeless  mounds  of  earth, 
without  anything  to  identify  them  as  having  been  once 
the  abode  of  men."  1 

The  mounds  appeared  like  natural  elevations,  and 
in  this  manner  the  interior  was  preserved  from  two 
destructive  agencies — that  of  ignorant  men  and  the 
ravages  of  the  atmosphere.  The  vivid  impression 
made  by  these  ruins  has  been  strikingly  described  by 
Layard  :  "  The  observer  is  now  at  a  loss  to  give  any 
form  to  the  rude  heaps  upon  which  he  is  gazing. 
Those  of  whose  works  they  are  the  remains,  unlike  the 
Roman  and  the  Greek,  have  left  no  visible  traces  of 
their  civilization  or  of  their  arts  :  their  influence  has 
long  since  passed  away.  The  more  he  conjectures,  the 
more  vague  the  results  appear.  The  scene  around  is 
worthy  of  the  ruin  he  is  contemplating ;  desolation 
meets  desolation  ;  a  feeling  of  awe  succeeds  to  wonder  ; 
for  there  is  nothing  to  relieve  the  mind,  to  lead  to  hope, 
or  to  tell  of  what  has  gone  by.  These  huge  mounds  of 
Assyria  made  deeper  impression  upon  me,  gave  rise 
to  more  serious  thought  and  more  earnest  reflection, 
than  the  temples  of  Bablec  or  the  theatres  of 
Ionia."  2 

To  excavate  the  mounds  has  been  a  very  laborious 

1  A  History  of  the  Babylonians  and  Assyrians,  by  Goodspeed,  p.  14. 

2  Nineveh  and  its  Remains,  vol.  i.,  p.  29. 

1—2 


4  THE  WRITING  MATERIAL 

work,  but  the  task  of  translating  the  inscriptions  has 
been  far  more  arduous.  The  writing  material  was  of 
various  kinds.  The  letters  or  characters  were  incised 
upon  stone  and  metal.  They  appeared  on  marbles  of 
palaces,  on  the  smooth  surfaces  of  gems,  on  plates  of 
bronze,  and  on  silver  images.  There  have  been  dis- 
covered traces  of  skins  as  writing  material,  and  a  sub- 
stance somewhat  similar  to  the  papyrus  of  ancient 
Egypt.  But  a  very  fine  clay  was  the  material  most 
extensively  used,  which  was  very  plentiful  in  Baby- 
lonia ;  and  clay  was  generally  used  in  the  ancient 
Eastern  countries.  Great  care  was  taken  in  manufac- 
turing the  clay,  which  was  cast  into  various  forms, 
varying  in  size.  After  the  clay  had  been  prepared,  a 
stylus  was  used  to  impress  the  characters.  Sometimes 
the  material  was  in  the  shape  of  cones  and  of  barrel- 
shaped  cylinders.  These  tablets  were  either  dried  in 
the  sun  or  baked  in  a  furnace,  and  thus  the  writing 
became  so  permanent  that  destruction  was  impossible 
unless  the  tablet  was  shattered  into  fragments.  This 
method  became  so  prevalent  that  picture-writing, 
which  was  once  in  vogue,  was  abandoned. 

I  must  confine  myself  to  the  discoveries  that  throw 
light  on  the  Old  Testament.  Important  discoveries 
have  been  made  in  the  land  of  Canaan  that  throw  a 
great  deal  of  direct  and  indirect  light  upon  the  Old 
Testament.1     The  most  valuable  treasure  unearthed 

1  Canaan  daprh  V Exploration  recente,  by  Father  Hugues  Vincent. 


TEL-EL-AMARNA  TABLETS  5 

in  the  land  of  the  Pharaohs  has  been  the  Tel-el-Amarna 
tablets,  which  have  brought  Canaan  into  clearer  light.1 
These  tablets  prove  that  the  language  and  the  letters 
of  Babylonia  were  well  known  to  the  Canaanites.  All 
the  chiefs  of  Canaan,  and  even  of  Cyprus,  availed  them- 
selves of  the  Babylonian  writing  and  language,  and 
wrote  on  the  clay  tablets  like  the  Babylonians,  and 
the  Babylonian  tongue  was  the  official  language  of 
diplomatic  intercourse  from  the  Euphrates  to  the  Nile. 
It  is  evident  that  the  Babylonian  culture  and  litera- 
ture influenced  Canaan  and  other  countries  from 
2200  to  beyond  1400  B.C.  It  is  very  difficult  to  say  to 
what  extent  Babylonia  did  exercise  that  influence. 
"  It  has  often  been  said  that  the  inscriptions  of  the 
ancient  Sumerians  are  without  much  intrinsic  value, 
that  they  mainly  consist  of  dull  votive  formulae,  and 
that  for  general  interest  the  best  of  them  cannot  be 
compared  with  the  later  inscriptions  of  the  Semitic 
inhabitants  of  Mesopotamia.  This  reproach,  for  which 
until  recently  there  was  considerable  justification,  has 
been  finally  removed  by  the  working  out  of  the  texts 
upon  Gudea's  cylinders.  For  picturesque  narrative, 
for  wealth  of  detail,  and  for  striking  similes,  it  would 
be  hard  to  find  their  superior  in  Babylonian  and 
Assyrian  literature.  They  are,  in  fact,  very  remark- 
able compositions,  and  in  themselves  justify  the  claim 

1  Egypt  and  Western  Asia  in  the  Light  of  Recent  Discoveries, 
by  King  and  Ha,U. 


6  SUMERIAN  INFLUENCE 

that  the  Sumerians  were  possessed  of  a  literature  in 
the  proper  sense  of  the  term. 

"  But  that  is  not  their  only  value,  for  they  give  a 
vivid  picture  of  ancient  Sumerian  life,  and  of  the 
ideals  and  aims  which  actuated  the  people  and  their 
rulers. 

"  But  perhaps  the  most  interesting  conclusions  to  be 
drawn  from  the  texts  relate  to  the  influence  exerted 
by  the  ancient  Sumerians  upon  Semitic  beliefs  and 
practices.  It  has,  of  course,  long  been  recognized  that 
the  later  Semitic  inhabitants  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria 
drew  most  of  their  culture  from  the  Sumerians,  whom 
they  displaced  and  absorbed.  Their  system  of  writing, 
the  general  structure  of  their  temples,  the  ritual  of  their 
worship,  the  majority  of  their  religious  compositions, 
and  many  of  their  gods  themselves,  are  to  be  traced 
to  a  Sumerian  origin  ;  and  much  of  the  information 
obtained  from  the  cylinders  of  Gudea  merely  confirms 
or  illustrates  the  conclusions  already  deduced  from 
other  sources."  x 

Our  chief  purpose  in  quoting  the  above  passage  is  to 
show  how  difficult  is  the  task  of  proving  to  what  degree 
one  nation  has  influenced  the  beliefs  and  customs  of 
another,  or,  in  other  words,  to  what  extent  were  the 
Canaanites  influenced  by  the  Babylonians  and  As- 
syrians.    That  Canaan,  when  invaded  by  the  twelve 

1  Egypt  and  Western  Asia  in  the  Light  of  Recent  Discoveries^ 
by  King  and  Hall,  p.  215  et  seq. 


BABYLONIAN  INFLUENCE  7 

tribes  of  Israel,  was  more  or  less  pervaded  by 
Babylonian  culture,  is  beyond  a  doubt.  "  And  the 
tablets  of  Tel-el-Amarna  (circa  1400  B.C.)  are  the 
clearest  evidence  how  well  founded  the  claim  was,  and 
how  profound  and  penetrating  the  influence  of  Baby- 
lonia over  Palestine  was  during  these  '  dark  ages.' 
From  these  tablets  it  appears  that  Babylonian  was  the 
lingua  franca  of  the  leading  nations  of  the  East,  the 
channel  of  official  communication  between  the  peoples 
of  Palestine,  Egypt,  etc.  The  more  recent  discoveries 
of  Lachish,  Gezer,  and  Taanach  show  that  Babylonian 
was  the  language  commonly  used  in  Palestine,  not 
merely  for  official  correspondence,  but  likewise  for 
private  letters,  business  accounts,  and  State  records. 
The  evidence  of  language  is  not  to  be  lightly  ruled  out 
of  court,  as  it  is  by  Budde  and  Giesbrecht,  for  example. 
The  analogy  which  the  latter  adduces  is,  indeed,  an 
illuminating  illustration  to  the  contrary.  The  use  of 
French  as  the  language  of  diplomacy  does  not  imply 
present  French  domination,  but  does  point  to  an  earlier 
period  when  French  influence  was  widespread.  The 
history  of  the  eighteenth  century  completely  justifies 
the  assumption.  The  Tel-el-Amarna  letters  bear  wit- 
ness to  a  similar  prevalence  of  Babylonian  influence 
in  the  old  world.  The  spirit  of  the  people  may, 
indeed,  remain  fresh  and  strong  under  the  dress  of 
a  foreign  language  ;  but  the  adoption  of  that  dress 
involves  the    acceptance    of   much   besides  —  foreign 


8  HISTORY  IMPERFECT 

influence    also    in   clothing,    manners,    customs,    art, 
etc."  1 

It  is  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  literature  that  is 
most  intimately  connected  with  some  of  the  narratives 
in  the  Old  Testament.  The  history  of  Babylonia  and 
Assyria  was  very  defective  until  quite  recently.  The 
only  sources  of  information  at  hand  were  the  Old 
Testament  and  the  works  of  Herodotus.  Eusebius, 
Syncellus,  and  Diodorus  quote  from  other  works,  and 
are  not  reliable.  The  first  two  were  the  only  original 
or  direct  sources,  and  as  they  only  refer  to  political 
questions,  the  history  of  the  Babylonian  religion  was 
very  meagre  indeed.  If  all  the  information  contained 
in  the  most  ancient  sources  of  the  religion  of  Babylonia 
and  Assyria  were  collected  together,  the  result  would 
be  only  a  mere  outline.  The  inscriptions  of  ancient 
Babylonia  and  Assyria  are  of  the  highest  value.  In 
their  light,  we  can  see  how  the  civilization  of  Greece 
and  Rome  made  such  a  rapid  and  wonderful  progress 
in  such  a  short  period.  And  not  only  that,  but  the 
history  of  Israel  till  the  return  from  captivity  can  be 
reconstructed  to  a  remarkable  extent  in  the  light  of  the 
tablets. 

There  is  another  thing  that  strikes  us  very  forcibly. 
We  perceive  the  same  fundamental  principles  in  the 
history  of  ancient  Babylonia  and  Assyria  as  we  witness 

1  The  Early  Traditions  of  Genesis,  by  Gordon,  pp.  66,  67.  See 
Bible  Side- Lights  from  the  Mount  of  Gezer,  by  Macalister. 


THE  VALUE  OF  THE  DISCOVERIES         9 

in  modern  history.  Kepler,  as  he  looked  on  the 
planetary  system  moving  in  accordance  with  the  laws 
which  he  had  discovered,  saw  the  expressiveness  of  the 
system,  and  exclaimed  :  "  O  God,  I  read  Thy  thoughts 
after  Thee  !"  He  who  can  see  the  plans  and  principles 
of  God  realized  in  the  advancement  of  the  human  race 
through  the  centuries  may  well  exclaim  :  "  O  God,  I 
read  Thy  thoughts  after  Thee  !"  "  Until  far  into  the 
last  century  the  Old  Testament  formed  a  world  by 
itself ;  it  spoke  of  times  to  whose  latest  limits  the  age 
of  classical  antiquity  only  just  reaches,  and  of  peoples 
of  whom  there  is  no  mention,  or  only  a  passing 
reference,  among  Greek  and  Roman  writers.  From 
about  550  B.C.  onwards  the  Bible  was  the  only  source 
for  the  history  of  the  Nearer  East,  and,  since  its  range 
of  vision  spreads  over  the  whole  of  the  great  quadri- 
lateral between  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Persian 
Gulf,  from  Ararat  to  Ethiopia,  it  is  full  of  problems  the 
solution  of  which  would  never,  perhaps,  have  been 
successfully  achieved.  Now,  at  a  stroke,  the  walls 
that  have  shut  off  the  remoter  portion  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment scene  of  action  fall,  and  a  cool  quickening  breeze 
from  the  East,  accompanied  by  a  flood  of  light,  breathes 
through  and  illuminates  the  whole  of  the  time-honoured 
Book — all  the  more  intensely  because  Hebrew  antiquity 
from  beginning  to  end  is  closely  linked  with  this  same 
Babylonia  and  Assyria."  x 

1  Babel  and  Bible,  by  F.  Delitzsch,  pp.  6,  7. 


CHAPTER  II 

BABYLONIA  AND   ASSYRIA 

I  will  give  a  very  brief  outline  of  the  history  of  Baby- 
lonia and  Assyria,  so  that  the  relation  which  existed 
between  the  religions  of  these  two  countries  and  Israel 
may  be  better  understood.  The  Babylonians  and 
the  Assyrians  were  living  in  the  regions  of  the  Eu- 
phrates and  the  Tigris.  The  Babylonians  lived  in  the 
southern  part — that  is,  in  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  ; 
and  the  Assyrians  dwelt  in  the  north-east,  in  the  region 
which  extended  from  the  Tigris  as  far  as  the  Kurdish 
Mountain.  The  north-western  part  of  Mesopotamia, 
the  northern  half  of  the  Euphrates,  was  the  seat  of 
various  empires  which  were  one  day  rivals  and  the  next 
day  the  subjects  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria.1 

The  Babylonians  and  the  Assyrians  belonged  to  the 
same  branch  of  the  Semitic  race.  It  is  true  that  the 
regions  where  these  two  peoples  lived  differed,  and  so 
did  the  peoples  themselves.  They  differed  in  habits 
and  modes  of  thought,  as  the  districts  differed  from 
each  other  in  natural  surroundings.     There  are  common 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria^  by  Jastrow,  p.  26. 
10 


THE  BABYLONIANS  AND  ASSYRIANS      n 

characteristics  between  them  and  also  marked  differ- 
ences. The  Assyrians  were  rough  and  more  warlike 
than  the  Babylonians,  and  when  they  attained  strength 
it  was  used  in  the  consolidation  of  their  military  power. 
The  Babylonians  were  ambitious  to  enlarge  their 
dominion,  but  presented  a  more  peaceful  character 
than  their  neighbours,  a  virtue  which  induced  them  to 
cultivate  commerce  and  industrial  arts.  Though  their 
characteristics  differed  in  many  respects,  yet  they  had 
more  in  common  than  in  distinction. 

As  we  have  already  stated,  the  Babylonians  were  a 
branch  of  the  great  Semitic  race  ;  and  of  all  the  divisions 
there  remain  the  Jews  and  the  Arabs,  which  are  the 
only  important  branches  left.  There  was  a  time  when 
the  Semites  were  the  most  influential  of  all  the  races 
on  the  face  of  the  earth.  Their  influence  was  con- 
spicuous in  the  formation  of  the  Egyptian  civilization. 

History  begins  in  Babylonia,  and  not  in  Assyria, 
and  the  oldest  religion  is  that  of  Babylonia.  It  is  im- 
possible to  determine  the  time  when  the  Babylonians 
became  finally  separated  from  the  Semitic  stock,  and 
settled  in  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates. 

It  is  a  debatable  question  whether  there  are  any 
traces  of  other  people  having  settled  beside  the  Semitic 
Babylonians  in  the  earliest  history  of  the  valley  of  the 
Euphrates.  The  probability  is  that  there  were  other 
settlers.  These  non-Semitic  settlers  who  preceded  the 
Babylonians  in  the  possession  of  the  valley  of  the 


12  SUMER  AND  AKKAD 

Euphrates  were  called  Sumerians  and  Akkadians. 
The  origin  of  the  name  is  Sumer  and  Akkad,  which  are 
often  found  in  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  inscriptions 
in  connection  with  the  Kings'  titles.  As  to  the  precise 
locality  where  they  dwelt,  it  is  very  uncertain  whether 
Sumer  was  in  the  north  and  Akkad  in  the  south,  or 
Akkad  in  the  north  and  Sumer  in  the  south.  Of  the 
two,  the  former  supposition  is  the  more  probable. 
It  may  be  that  they  governed  Babylonia  at  one  time. 
It  is  believed  that  the  Semites  were  nearly  as  old  as 
the  Sumerians,  especially  in  culture.  Perhaps  it  is 
not  safe  to  say  more  than  that  the  evidences  we  have 
tend  to  prove  the  theory  that  a  people  of  a  different 
nationality  dwelt  in  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  from 
the  earliest  times  known  to  us.  Therefore  the  Semites 
who  settled  in  the  land  did  not  inhabit  the  whole  of 
the  country,  but  there  dwelt  by  their  side  another 
race,  or  perhaps  races,  that  possessed  different  char- 
acteristics. No  positive  proof  is  forthcoming  that 
Sumer  and  Akkad  were  ever  employed  or  understood 
in  any  other  sense  than  geographical  terms. 

"  At  every  point  we  come  across  evidence  of  the 
composite  character  of  Babylonian  culture,  and  the 
question  of  the  origin  of  the  latter  may,  after  all, 
resolve  itself  into  the  proposition  that  the  contact  of 
the  different  races  gave  the  intellectual  impetus  which 
is  the  first  condition  of  a  forward  movement  in  civiliza- 
tion ;  and  while  it  is  possible  that  at  one  stage  the 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  RELATION  13 

greater  share  in  the  movement  falls  to  the  non- Semitic 
contingent,  the  Semites  soon  obtained  the  intellectual 
ascendancy,  and  so  absorbed  the  non- Semitic  elements 
as  to  give  the  culture  resulting  from  the  combination 
the  homogeneous  character  it  presents  on  the  sur- 
face." x 

According  to  the  facts  available  at  the  present  time, 
the  history  of  Babylonia  goes  back  to  the  era  about 
4000  B.C.,  when  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  was  divided  ' 
into  States,  parcelling  North  and  South  Babylonia 
between  them.  These  States  group  themselves  around 
certain  cities. 

The  chronology  of  the  period  from  about  4000  B.C. 
to  2300  B.C.  is  uncertain.  Future  discoveries  may 
bring  forth  new  facts  which  will  throw  light  on  the 
period. 

It  is  hazardous  to  fix  a  date  for  the  period  when  the 
relation  which  existed  between  Babylonia  and  Assyria 
began.  It  was  at  one  time  thought  to  be  about 
1500  B.C.  Until  recently  little  was  known  of  the  early 
rulers  and  governors  of  Assyria.  That  the  land  was 
colonized  from  Babylonia,  and  was  originally  ruled  as 
a  dependency  of  that  country,  has  been  well  known 
for  a  considerable  time;  but  the  early  history  of  the 
country,  the  conditions  under  which  the  people  lived, 
and  the  state  of  its  capital,  have  become  known  within 

1  The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  34.  See 
The  Religion  of  the  Semites,  by  W.  R.  Smith,  p.  4  et  seo. 


14  ASSYRIA  INCREASES 

very  recent  times.  The  history  of  Assyria  as  a  de- 
pendent State  or  province  of  Babylon  must  be  pushed 
back  to  a  far  more  remote  period  than  was  supposed. 
And  we  should  remember  that  the  problem  of  Assyrian 
chronology  is,  for  the  earlier  periods,  far  from  being 
solved.1 

It  seems  that  at  first  the  two  Powers  were  friendly, 
but  the  growing  strength  of  Assyria  became  a  menace 
to  Babylonia.  About  1300  B.C.  the  Assyrian  army 
attacked  the  city  of  Babylon,  and  the  two  Powers 
fought  hard  until  about  1200  B.C.,  when  Tiglath- 
pileser  I.  (1120-1100  B.C.),  one  of  the  most  noted  Kings 
of  ancient  times,  conquered  Babylonia.  The  over- 
throw of  Babylonia  was  so  complete  that  it  became 
subject  to  the  Assyrian  Kings.  "  Babylonia  must 
decrease,  while  its  rival  Assyria  increases,  until,  after 
a  long  and  sore  struggle,  the  old  land  becomes  for  a 
time  subject  to  the  younger."2  The  whole  country 
north  of  Syria  and  Mesopotamia,  from  Lake  Van  to 
the  Mediterranean,  Tiglath-pileser  says  he  made  "  of 
one  mouth  " — that  is,  he  made  to  give  homage  to 
himself. 

Babylon  was  the  civilizing  Power.  Assyria  was 
weak  in  this  ;  from  its  origin  to  its  fall  its  chief  charac- 
teristics were  energy  and  love  of  military  power.     It 

1  Annals  of  the  Kings  of  Assyria,  by  Budge  and  King,  p.  1  etseq. ; 
Egypt  and  Western  Asia  in  the  Light  of  Recent  Discoveries,  by 
King  and  Hall,  p.  388  et  seq. 

2  The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  35. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  BOTH  AS  ONE         15 

sought  to  increase  its  power  by  constant  warfare.  The 
history  of  Assyria  can  be  traced  back  to  about 
1800  B.C. 

The  history  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria  may  be 
regarded  as  one  from  the  third  period  of  Baby- 
lonian, and  the  second  period  of  Assyrian  history, 
from  1100  B.C.  till  the  fall  of  Assyria,  606  B.C.' 
During  these  five  centuries  the  united  Mesopotamian 
Empire  enjoyed  the  highest  prosperity.  Assyria  rose 
to  be  an  all-embracing  Power  during  this  period.  The 
Hittites  were  conquered,  Phoenicia  was  overcome,  and 
so  was  Israel,  while  Judah  was  independent  only  in 
name. 

The  culture  of  Babylon  went  to  Assyria.  The 
Babylonian  temples  were  the  models  according  to 
which  the  Assyrian  temples  were  built.  The  litera- 
ture of  the  sacred  cities  of  the  south  that  had  been 
treasured  in  the  archives  of  the  sacred  cities  of  Baby- 
lonia were  copied  by  the  scribes  of  Assyria,  and  stored 
in  the  palaces  of  the  Kings.  The  capital  of  Assyria 
moved  towards  the  north.  During  the  reign  of  Ashur- 
nasirpal,  Calah  became  the  capital,  in  880  B.C.,  instead 
of  Ashur.  And,  in  the  course  of  time,  Calah  gave  way 
to  Nineveh,  which  was  the  centre  of  the  great  Empire 
during  the  reign  of  Tiglath-pileser  II.  (800  B.C.).  It 
was  during  the  reign  of  Ashurbanipal  (668-626  B.C.) 
that  the  height  of  the  Assyrian  power  was  reached. 
The  King  led  his  mighty  army  to  the  banks  of  the 


16       THE  BABYLONIAN  RELIGION  ENDS 

Nile,  and  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  direct  control  over 
the  affairs  of  Egypt. 

Under  Ashurbanipal,  Nineveh  became  the  centre. 
not  only  of  military  power,  but  of  literature  as  well. 
The  cuneiform  literature  of  Babylonia  is  collected  for 
the  benefit  of  his  people. 

So  far  as  religion  is  concerned,  it  came  to  an  end 
when  the  second  Babylonian  Empire  fell.  The  history 
of  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  religion  extends  from 
4000  B.C.  till  about  550  B.C.  And  when  we  deal  with 
the  relation  between  the  religion  of  Babylonia  and 
Assyria  and  the  religion  of  Israel,  we  must  begin  with 
Babylonia;  but  to  attain  the  object  we  have  in  view, 
we  shall  treat  the  religions  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria 
as  one. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE    RELIGIOUS    LITERATURE    OF    BABYLONIA    AND 
ASSYRIA  AND  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT 

The  best  guide  we  have  to  the  religious  creeds  of  the 
people  of  antiquity  is  to  be  found  in  their  national 
literature.  The  origin  of  Babylonian  literature  is 
enveloped  in  darkness.  We  can  state  for  certain  that 
it  dates  prior  to  the  age  of  Hammurabi,  but  beyond 
that  everything  is  a  question  of  conjecture.  Ur, 
Sippur,  Agade,  Eridu,  Nippur,  Uruk,  and,  it  may 
be,  Lagash,  and  later  on  Babylon,  were  the  great 
centres  of  political  and  religious  thought  and  activity. 
It  was  in  Babylonia  literature  had  its  birth.  It 
sprang  up  in  those  cities  where  commerce  saw  the 
light. 

One  peculiar  characteristic  worthy  of  note  about  all 
the  Babylonian  literature  is  its  religious  nature.  In 
this  the  religion  of  the  Hebrew  people  is  very  similar. 
The  legal  phrases  inscribed  on  such  hard  and  cold 
material  as  the  contract  tablets  have  a  religious  colour. 
It  is  like  the  Blue  book  having  a  religious  atmosphere. 
There  was  a  reason  for  this.     The  scribes  were  priests, 

17  2 


18  THE  LITERATURE  PRODUCED 

and  every  kind  of  contract  between  parties  was  a  re- 
ligious agreement.  In  political,  business,  and  legal 
matters  an  invocation  or  an  appeal  to  the  gods  was 
involved.  What  we  term  secular  was  religious  to  the 
Babylonians,  and  even  science  was  clothed  in  a  re- 
ligious garb.  It  was  believed  that  the  stars  had  power 
to  shape  and  influence  man's  destiny.  Medicine, 
again,  was  in  the  hands  of  the  priests.  It  was  a  Baby- 
lonian belief  that  disease  was  caused  by  a  direct  pres- 
ence in  the  body  of  a  divine  infliction,  or  that  it  was 
present  on  account  of  the  influence  of  some  pernicious 
spirit  hiding  there.  Magic  of  various  kinds  was  re- 
sorted to  as  a  cure.  The  Babylonians  and  the  peoples 
of  antiquity,  including  the  Jews,  attributed  diseases 
to  some  supernatural  agencies ;  but  we  attribute  them 
to-day  to  some  natural  causes,  to  be  cured  by  natural 
means.  The  result  was  that  the  Babylonians,  though 
somewhat  advanced  in  the  knowledge  of  medicine, 
always  associated  the  medicinal  remedies  with  an 
appeal  to  the  gods. 

The  inscriptions  show  clearly  that  the  historical 
literature  of  the  Babylonians  was  produced  by  the  re- 
ligious leaders  of  the  nation,  under  the  command  of  the 
rulers,  who  were  anxious  to  express  their  deep  sense 
of  dependence  upon  the  gods  of  the  land ;  and  this  was 
made  the  basis  of  the  authority  which  the  rulers  exer- 
cised over  the  people,  so  that  no  line  of  distinction  was 
drawn  between  the  religious  and  the  secular  in  the 


CLASSIFICATION  19 

life  of  the  Babylonians  and  Assyrians,  and  the  same  is 
true  of  the  Jews. 

What  may  be  termed  the  religious  literature  in  the 
strict  sense  of  the  word  may  be  divided  into  five 
classes,  according  to  Professor  Jastrow's  divisions  : 

1.  The  magical  texts. 

2.  The  hymns  and  prayers. 

3.  Omens  and  forecasts. 

4.  The  cosmology. 

5.  Epics  and  legends. 

The  first  three  groups  have  a  practical  significance, 
while  the  last  two  are  distinguished  more  by  a  dis- 
tinctly literary  character.  The  first  three  groups — 
the  magical  texts,  hymns  and  prayers,  omens  and  fore- 
casts— were  produced  as  occasions  demanded,  and  there 
was  ample  reason  why  they  should  be  written,  and 
that  at  an  early  age.  The  incantations  which  had  been 
effective  in  securing  a  control  over  the  spirit  would 
naturally  become  popular,  and  would  be  kept  for  the 
service  of  generations  yet  to  come,  and  these  would 
naturally  be  connected  with  some  temple  or  other. 
Rituals  grew  in  this  manner. 

The  rituals  of  various  temples  once  being  fixed,  the 
impulse  to  literary  composition  would  still  go  on  in  an 
age  marked  by  mental  activity.  The  practical  pur- 
pose would  be  followed  by  the  love  of  literary  ex- 
cellency.    The  connection  with,   and  attachment  to, 

2 — 2 


20  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT 

particular  sacred  edifices  or  certain  gods  would  inspire 
earnest  and  gifted  priests  to  further  efforts.  This  is 
clearly  seen  in  the  story  of  Creation,  the  epics  and 
legends  that  form  the  second  half  of  the  religious 
productions  of  Babylonia. 

The  Religious  Literature  of  the  Old  Testament. — Some 
are  still  of  opinion  that  we  possess  in  the  Book  of 
Genesis  the  oldest  tradition  of  the  origin  of  the  world, 
the  creation  of  man,  and  the  beginning  of  the  human 
race.  On  the  other  hand,  many  scholars  contend 
that  the  Old  Testament  contains  practically  nothing 
that  is  original.  According  to  this  view,  Israel  must 
not  be  regarded  as  holding  a  unique  position  amongst 
the  nations  of  the  world  in  that  remote  age  ;  nor  can 
it  be  affirmed  that  traditions  that  resemble  those  of 
Israel  were  borrowed  from  the  Old  Testament ;  and 
the  difference  can  be  accounted  for  by  assuming  their 
deterioration  in  the  process  of  being  handed  down  to 
the  succeeding  generations.  Politically,  Israel  did  not 
stand  aloof  from  her  neighbours,  but  was  influenced  by 
them.  Egypt  and  Babylonia  and  Assyria  influenced 
the  culture  and  politics  of  Israel ;  and  in  the  same  way 
the  religious  views  of  the  Jewish  people  were  influenced 
by  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  In  the  sphere  of  religion, 
as  in  that  of  politics,  influences  came  pouring  in  from 
all  sides  on  the  people  who  settled  in  Palestine.  It 
did  not  remain  unaffected  by  the  spiritual  possessions 
of  the  Canaanites,  into  whose  country  it  had  forced  its 


ISRAEL  INFLUENCED  21 

way  and  established  itself.  Very  lively  exchange  of 
ideas  must  have  occurred  amongst  the  people  of 
antiquity,  and  Israel  was  powerfully  affected  by  them. 
It  is  too  late  in  the  day  to  maintain  that  the  Israelitish 
religion  had  no  points  of  contact  with  the  religious 
beliefs  of  its  neighbours,  but  to  define  exactly  the 
nature  of  the  relation  is  not  quite  easy. 

The  narratives  in  the  first  chapters  of  the  Book  of 
Genesis  have  always  played  a  very  prominent  part  in 
the  religion  of  Israel — the  story  of  the  Creation  of  the 
world,  and  the  Creation  and  the  Fall  of  man. 

It  is  within  the  scope  of  our  task  to  point  out  the 
elements  which  are  common  to  the  religion  of  both 
Babylonia-Assyria  and  the  Old  Testament.  It  is  a 
very  striking  fact  that  the  narrative  in  the  Book  of 
Genesis  resembles  the  Babylonian  tradition. 


CHAPTER  IV 

CREATION 

The  story  of  the  Creation  of  the  universe  is  in  the  Book 
of  Genesis  (i.  to  ii.  4a).  Theologians  have  taught,  and 
religious  people,  have  believed,  that  the  above  narra- 
tive is  a  true  picture  of  the  order  of  Creation.  Though 
the  religious  conception  of  God  creating  the  world  is 
very  high,  still,  the  story  cannot  stand  the  light  that 
astronomy  and  geology  have  shed  upon  it.  The  facts 
recorded  by  both  sciences  are  at  variance  with  the 
narrative  in  the  Book  of  Genesis.  Astronomy  and 
geology  caused  serious  doubts  in  the  minds  of  scholars 
as  to  the  accuracy  of  the  supposed  facts  before  archae- 
ology entered  the  field.  Archaeological  research  in 
Babylonia  and  Assyria  has  brought  to  light  the  source 
whence  the  story  of  Creation  sprang. 

The  progress  made  in  this  branch  of  science  was 
very  insignificant  before  the  year  1835.  In  that  year 
Major  Henry  Rawlinson  began  to  draw  copies  of  three 
inscriptions  on  Mount  Behistun,  near  Rermansha, 
Persia. 

In  1842  Botta  began  to  dig  the  mounds  of  Monsul ; 

22 


VARIOUS  TRADITIONS  23 

in  1849  Mr.  Henry  Layard  began  to  explore  in  Nineveh, 
and  while  there  it  dawned  upon  him  that  some  of  the 
narratives  in  the  Book  of  Genesis  were  brought  from 
Babylonia.  This  problem  was  definitely  settled  in 
1872,  when  the  late  Mr.  George  Smith  declared  that  he 
had  discovered  on  the  tablets  a  narrative  that  would 
throw  light  on  the  story  of  the  Deluge.  In  the  year 
1876  he  published  in  his  book  entitled  Chaldean 
Genesis  all  the  inscriptions  that  had  been  discovered 
and  translated.  Though  the  Babylonian  story  of 
Creation  is  fragmentary,  yet  it  is  complete  enough  to 
convince  the  intelligent  and  unprejudiced  mind  that  a 
very  intimate  relation  existed  between  the  story  of 
Creation  in  the  Old  Testament  and  the  story  of  Creation 
in  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  literature. 

Fragments  of  the  long  epic  poem  embodied  certain 
of  the  conceptions  and  beliefs  current  in  Babylonia  and 
Assyria  regarding  the  way  in  which  the  universe  came 
into  existence.  It  is  evident  that  there  were  other 
conceptions  and  legends  concerning  the  origin  of  all 
things,  because  there  is  another  story  of  the  Creation 
which  differs  entirely  from  that  of  the  epic.  The  epic, 
according  to  Professor  Sayce's  view,  belongs  to  a  late 
date.1 

Professor  Jastrow  is  very  interesting  in  this  connec- 
tion :  "  Various  traditions  were  current  in  Babylonia 
regarding  the  manner  in  which  the  universe  came  into 

1  Lectures  on  The  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Babylo?iians,  p.  385. 


24  TRADITIONS  EXPLAINED 

existence.  The  labours  of  the  theologians  to  systema- 
tize these  traditions  did  not  succeed  in  bringing  about 
their  unification.  Somewhat  like  in  the  Book  of 
Genesis,  where  two  versions  of  the  Creation  story  have 
been  combined  by  some  editor,  so  portions  of  what  were 
clearly  two  independent  versions  have  been  found 
among  the  remains  of  Babylonian  literature.  But 
whereas  in  the  Old  Testament  the  two  versions  are 
presented  in  combination  so  as  to  form  a  harmonic 
whole,  the  two  Babylonian  versions  continued  to 
exist  side  by  side.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose 
that  the  versions  were  limited  to  two ;  in  fact,  a 
variant  to  an  important  episode  in  the  Creation 
story  has  been  discovered  which  points  to  a  third 
version."1 

How  to  explain  these  different  traditions  ?  The  most 
probable  explanation  is  that  the  different  traditions 
arose  in  the  different  religious  centres  in  the  valley  of 
the  Euphrates. 

There  are  seven  tablets  in  the  Babylonian  "  Epic  of 
Creation,"  but  many  of  them  are  very  fragmentary. 
They  were  discovered  in  the  library  of  Ashurbanipal 
(668-626  b.c.)  at  Kouyunjik  (Nineveh).  Of  course  it 
is  well  known  that  the  library  contained  many  tran- 
scripts of  earlier  texts.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  contents  of  the  tablets  date  back  much  farther 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  p.  407.    Introduction  to  the 
Literature  of  the  Old  Testament,  by  Driver,  p.  6. 


DATE  OF  THE  LEGENDS  25 

than  700  B.C.  ;  Professor  Sayce  is  of  opinion  that  they 
are  as  old  as  2200  or  2300  B.C. 

The  question  as  to  the  date  of  the  Creation  legends 
is  a  very  interesting  one.  The  legends  as  expressed  in 
the  seven  tablets  are  not  exactly  the  same  as  they 
were  in  their  more  primitive  form,  and  so  the  date 
which  is  assigned  to  the  one  cannot  be  assigned  to 
the  other.  The  tablets  of  the  Creation  story  which 
were  written  for  the  library  of  Ashurbanipal  at  Nine- 
veh in  700  B.C.  were  not  composed  in  Assyria  in  that 
century.  There  are  clear  traces  that  the  legends  had 
undergone  transformation  before  this  period.  Ashur- 
banipal was  the  King  of  Assyria,  and  Ashur  was  the 
national  god  of  the  country.  The  Creation  legends  do 
not  glorify  Ashur,  but  Marduk,  the  god  of  Babylon, 
which  points  out  clearly  that  the  scribes  made  copies  of 
older  tablets  of  Babylonian  origin  to  be  placed  in  the 
library  of  their  master,  Ashurbanipal.  To  assign  an 
earlier  date  to  the  seven  tablets  is  only  a  matter  of 
conjecture,  but  it  may  be  fixed  with  a  certain  degree  of 
probability.  The  sources  at  our  disposal  are  only  in- 
direct evidence,  and  we  can  get  at  an  approximate 
date  by  considering  the  age  of  Babylonian  legends  in 
general,  and  of  the  Creation  legends  in  particular.1 

The    Creation    legends    furnish    internal    evidence 
which  presupposes  a  long  period — in  fact,  many  cen- 

1  The    Seven    Tablets    of  Creation,   by   L.   W.    King,   vol.   i., 
pp.  lxxii  et  seq. 


26  LEGENDS  TRACED  BACK 

turies — "  of  tradition,  during  which  the  legends, 
though  derived  probably  from  common  originals,  were 
handed  down  independently  of  one  another." 

The  fight  between  Marduk  and  Tiamat  has  been 
found  upon  two  limestone  slabs  in  the  temple  of  Ninib 
at  Nimrud.  The  temple  was  erected  by  Ashurnasirpal 
(884-860  B.C.).  Here  is  a  direct  proof  that  the  legend 
existed  two  hundred  years  before  the  erection  of 
Ashurbanipal's  library.  And,  again,  the  fight  between 
Marduk  and  the  monster  Tiamat  is  often  found  repre- 
sented upon  cylinder  seals,  the  scene  being  in  varied 
treatment,  which  implies  variant  forms  of  the  legend, 
"  and  so  indirectly  furnishes  evidence  of  the  early 
origin  of  the  legend  itself." 

"  From  an  examination  of  the  Babylonian  historical 
inscriptions,  which  record  the  setting-up  of  statues 
and  the  making  of  temple  furniture,  we  are  enabled 
to  trace  back  the  existence  of  the  Creation  legends  to 
still  earlier  periods." 

"  Among  the  tablets  found  at  Tel-el-Amarna,  which 
date  from  the  fifteenth  century  B.C.,  were  fragments  of 
copies  of  two  Babylonian  legends — the  one  containing 
the  story  of  Nergal  and  Ereshkigal,  and  the  other  in- 
scribed with  a  part  of  the  legend  of  Adapa  and  the  South 
Wind.  .  .  .  Fragments  of  legends  have  also  been 
recently  found  in  Babylonia  which  date  from  the  end 
of  the  period  of  the  First  Dynasty  of  Babylon,  about 
2100  B.C.  ;  and  the  resemblance  which  these  documents 


SEMITIC  LEGENDS  27 

bear  to  certain  legends  previously  known  from  Assyrian 
copies  only  is  not  only  of  a  general  nature,  but  extends 
even  to  identity  of  language.  Thus,  one  of  the  re- 
covered fragments  is  in  part  a  duplicate  of  the  so-called 
'  Cuthaean  Legend  of  Creation  ';  two  others  contain 
phrases  found  upon  the  legend  of  Ea  and  Atarhasis, 
while  upon  one  of  them  are  traces  of  a  new  version 
of  the  Deluge  story." 

Three  fragments  of  Babylonian  legends  which  date 
from  an  earlier  period  have  been  discovered — from  the 
time  of  the  Kings  of  the  Second  Dynasty  of  Ur,  before 
2200  B.C.  "  These  and  a  few  other  fragments  show 
that  early  Semitic,  as  opposed  to  Sumerian,  legends 
were  in  existence,  and  were  carefully  preserved  and 
studied  in  other  cities  of  Mesopotamia  than  Babylon, 
and  at  a  period  before  the  rise  of  that  city  to  a  position 
of  importance  under  the  Kings  of  the  First  Dynasty." 

"  The  evidence  furnished  by  these  recently  discovered 
tablets  with  regard  to  the  date  of  Babylonian  legends 
in  general  may  be  applied  to  the  date  of  the  Creation 
legends.  While  the  origin  of  jnuch  of  the  Creation 
legends  may  be  traced  to  Sumerian  sources,  it  is  clear 
that  the  Semitic  inhabitants  of  Mesopotamia  at  a  very 
early  period  produced  their  own  versions  of  the  com- 
positions which  they  borrowed,  modifying  and  aug- 
menting them  to  suit  their  own  legends  and  beliefs.  .  .  . 
It  is  possible  that  the  division  of  the  poem  into  seven 
sections,  inscribed  upon  separate  tablets,  took  place  at  a 


28  THE  GAPS  FILLED 

later  period  "  (than  the  First  Dynasty,  when  we  may 
expect  to  find  copies  of  the  Creation  legends  corre- 
sponding to  the  legends  mentioned  above)  ;  "  but  be 
this  as  it  may,  we  may  conclude,  with  a  considerable 
degree  of  confidence,  that  the  bulk  of  the  poem,  as 
we  know  it  from  late  Assyrian  and  neo-Babylonian 
copies,    was    composed    at    a   period   not   later   than 

2000  B.C."1 

Only  forty  lines  remain  of  one  tradition  ;  of  the 
other  six  tablets  have  been  found.  There  is  uncer- 
tainty as  to  two  pieces,  whether  they  belong  to  the  same 
tradition  or  represent  a  third  tradition,  as  does  a 
fragment  including  a  different  account  of  the  episode 
contained  in  the  fourth  tablet  of  the  larger  group. 
The  tablets,  containing  in  all  twenty-three  fragments, 
give  a  fairly  complete  description  of  the  Babylonian 
story  of  Creation,  and  with  the  assistance  of  other 
tablets  containing  astronomical,  historical,  and  religious 
texts,  and  with  the  aid  of  allusions  in  classical  writers 
such  as  Berossus — a  Babylonian  priest,  who  lived  about 
300  B.C.,  and  compiled  a  Babylonian  history,  and 
Damascius  —  another  author  of  antiquity,  who  lived 
a.d.  600  (the  historical  accuracy  of  these  authors,  with 
the  exception  of  certain  textual  corruptions  which  are 
inseparable  from  works  of  the  kind,  have  been  com- 
pletely established  by  the  inscriptions  on  the  tablets). 

1  The    Seven    Tablets    of  Creation,   by  L.   W.   King,   vol.   i-, 
p.  lxxix  et  seq. 


THE  BABYLONIAN  COSMOLOGY  29 

So  that  what  is  deficient  in  the  tablets  can  be  fairly  well 
filled  in  this  manner. 

The  longer  tradition  is  the  chief  source  for  the  Baby- 
lonian story  of  Creation.  The  inscriptions  are  written 
in  the  rhythmical  form,  and  the  series  is,  in  fact,  a 
grand  hymn,  or  a  kind  of  epic  poem  in  honour  of 
Marduk  (Merodach,  Jer.  i.  2).  He  was  the  supreme 
god  of  Babylon.  The  cosmology,  the  beginning  of 
things  and  the  order  of  Creation,  is  only  secondary, 
only  incidental ;  the  chief  object  is  to  glorify  Marduk, 
the  head  of  the  Babylonian  pantheon.  It  pictures 
the  great  god  of  Babylon  in  severe  conflict  with  the 
powers  of  darkness  and  chaos — how  Marduk  subjected 
all  things  under  his  feet,  and  succeeded  in  creating  a 
world  of  order  and  light.  The  primeval  chaos  is  per- 
sonified in  Tiamat.  Tiamat  corresponds  with  the 
Hebrew  word  tehbm,  the  "  deep  "  (Gen.  i.  2).  This 
episode  describes  Marduk's  victory  over  Tiamat,  the 
primeval  water  chaos,  and  the  overshadowing  power 
of  Marduk's  personality.  The  glorification  of  Marduk 
being  the  main  theme,  implies  that  Babylon  was  the 
city  where  the  early  traditions  obtained  their  literary 
expression.  Strictly  speaking,  it  is  more  accurate  to 
call  the  poem  "  The  Epic  of  Marduk  "  than  "  The 
Creation  Epic."  To  Marduk  the  heavenly  bodies  owe 
their  existence.  Order  and  light  had  their  origin  in 
him.  He  takes  to  himself  functions  which  at  one  time 
belonged  to  the  other  gods.       Bel  and  Ea  willingly 


30  THE  "  EPIC  "  IMPERFECT 

acknowledge  the  superiority  of  Marduk ;  Arm  and  the 
other  great  deities  pay  homage  to  him.  The  early 
Babylonian  traditions  were  more  or  less  changed  in 
the  attempt  to  praise  Marduk  ;  and  this  colouring  was 
made  by  the  theologians.  Marduk's  position  was  estab- 
lished in  the  popular  beliefs  before  the  theologians 
began  to  execute  the  transformation  in  the  popular 
traditions.  Marduk  was  among  the  latest  of  the  gods 
to  emerge  into  prominence,  so  that  the  changes  wrought 
in  the  epic  of  Marduk  were  comparatively  late — some 
centuries  later  than  Hammurabi,  who  reigned  some- 
where between  2400  and  2000  B.C.  (according  to 
L.  W.  King,  1900  B.C.). 

That  "The  Epic  of  Creation "  is  imperfect  is  accounted 
for  by  the  fact  that  the  main  purpose  of  the  series  is 
to  glorify  Marduk  ;  and  to  account  for  the  successive 
stages  in  the  Creation  of  the  universe  is  only  secondary. 
The  general  points  are  touched  upon,  and  nothing  more. 
To  quote  Professor  Jastrow :  "  Many  details  are 
omitted  which  in  a  cosmological  epic,  composed  for  the 
specific  purpose  of  setting  forth  the  order  of  Creation, 
would  hardly  have  been  wanting.  In  this  respect, 
the  Babylonian  version  again  resembles  the  Biblical 
account  of  Creation,  which  is  similarly  marked  by  its 
brevity,  and  it  is  as  significant  for  its  omissions  as  for 
what  it  contains."1 

As  to  the  form  in  which  it  is  expressed  :  Each  line  is 
1  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  by  L.  W.  King.,  vol.  i.,  p.  409. 


ITS  LITERARY  FORM  31 

composed  of  two  divisions,  and,  as  a  rule,  four  or  eight 
lines  make  a  stanza.  The  principle  of  parallelism  is 
introduced,  though  not  consistently  carried  out.  So 
the  literary  form  of  "  The  Epic  of  Creation,"  or  "  The 
Epic  of  Marduk,"  evinces  great  care,  not  only  by  its 
metrical  form,  but  by  its  poetic  diction  as  well.  The 
form  of  parallelism  is  a  characteristic  of  both  Baby- 
lonian and  Hebrew  poetry. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   TABLETS   OF   CREATION 

We  will  endeavour  to  give  a  summary  of  the  Babylonian 
cosmology  that  throws  light  on  the  story  of  Creation 
given  in  the  Book  of  Genesis,  and  then  we  will  try  to 
point  out  the  similarity  and  the  difference  between 
Babylonian  tradition  and  the  Old  Testament  story, 
and,  finally,  draw  our  conclusion  regarding  the  relation 
between  the  Babylonian  and  Biblical  accounts  of 
Creation. 

The  first  tablet,  of  which  only  a  portion  is  preserved  i1 

"  When  above  heaven  existed  not, 
When  earth  below  had  yet  no  being ; 
Apsu  was  there  from  the  first,  the  source  of  both  (heaven 

and  earth), 
The  raging  Tiamat  the  mother  of  both, 
But  their  waters2  were  gathered  together  in  a  mass, 

1  A  translation  may  be  found  in  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation, 
by  L.  W.  King  ;  Light  from  the  East,  by  C.  J.  Ball  ;  The  Old 
Testa?nent  in  the  Light  of  the  Historical  Records  of  Assyria  and 
Babylonia,  by  T.  G.  Pinches  ;  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria, 
by  M.  Jastrow  ;  Records  of  the  Past,  New  Series,  by  A.  H.  Sayce  ; 
Creation,  by  Zimmern,  in  the  Encyclopcedia  Biblica;  The  Monist, 
April  and  July,  1901. 

2  Apsu  and  Tiamat. 

32 


THE  FIRST  TABLET  33 

No  field  was  marked  off,  no  soil1  was  seen. 

When  none  of  the  gods  was  as  yet  produced, 

No  name  mentioned,  no  fate  determined, 

Then  were  created  the  gods  in  their  totality  : 

Lakhmu  and  Lakhamu  were  created. 

Days  went  by,2 

Anshar  and  Kishnar  were  created  ; 

Many  days  elapsed,2 

Anu  [Bel  and  Ea  were  created],3 

Anshar,  and  Anu, 

And  the  god  Anu, 

Ea,  whom  his  fathers,  [his]  begetters." 

Here  the  portion  breaks  off.  We  perceive  in  this 
narrative  the  Babylonian  gods  gradually  come  into 
existence.  Tiamat,  or  the  Deep,  stands  for  chaos  and 
disorder.  Apsu  is  associated  with  Tiamat.  Apsu  is 
the  personified  great  Ocean — the  "  Deep  "  that  covers 
everything.  Apsu  and  Tiamat  are  really  synonymous. 
Why  should  the  two  be  combined  ?  Professor  Jastrow 
holds  the  view  that  it  is  the  introduction  of  the  theo- 
logical doctrine — i.e.,  the  association  of  the  male  and 
female  element  in  everything  connected  with  activity 
or  with  the  life  of  the  universe.  Sex  plays  a  very 
conspicuous  part  in  life,  and  so  Apsu  and  Tiamat 
were  personifications  of  this  principle  in  the  beginning. 

To  the  popular  imagination,  Tiamat  was  a  huge 
monster.     Tehom  in  Hebrew  is  the  same  as  the  Baby- 

1  The  term  may  mean  "  reed  "  or  "  marsh." 

2  Delitzsch  renders  a  parallel  phrase  like  "  periods  elapsed." 

3  Inserted  from  Damascius'  extract  of  the  work  of  Berossus  on 
Babylonia. 

3 


34  MARDUK  AND  TIAMAT 

Ionian  Tiamat  (Babylonia  tiamtu,  tiamat) .  Dillman  says 
of  Teh5m  that  it  is  formally  and  substantially  the  same 
as  Tiamat.1  We  hear  some  echoes  of  the  same  ideas 
in  the  imaginary  portions  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment. Rahab,  Leviathan,  and  the  Dragon  of  apoca- 
lyptic visions  belong  to  the  same  class.  "  All  these 
monsters  represent  a  popular  attempt  to  picture  the 
chaotic  condition  that  prevailed  before  the  great  gods 
obtained  control  and  established  the  order  of  heavenly 
and  terrestrial  phenomena."  Assyriologists  account 
for  the  belief  that  water  was  the  origin  of  the  universe 
by  the  fact  that  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates,  flooded 
by  the  heavy  rains  and  looking  like  a  sea,  suggested 
it.  At  the  approach  of  spring,  after  the  winter  rains, 
clouds  and  floods  having  now  disappeared,  the  dry 
land  and  vegetation  appear.  The  Babylonians  believed 
that  they  saw  in  the  Babylonian  valley  during  the 
winter  and  the  spring  a  picture  of  what  must  have 
taken  place  in  the  first  spring  after  a  strenuous  and 
deadly  fight  between  Marduk  and  the  monster  Tiamat, 
when  the  created  universe  came  into  being.2 

The  succeeding  portion  of  the  first  tablet  pictures 
how  Apsu's  tranquillity  was  disturbed  when  he  found 
that  other  gods  had  entered  his  domain — a  very  human 
experience,  surely  !     Being  jealous  of  his  rights,  Apsu 

1  Genesis,  English  translation,  vol.  i.,  p.  58  ;  The  Religion  of 
Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  pp.  411,  412. 

2  "  Creation  "  in  Encyclopedia  Biblica,  sec.  4. 


THE  SECOND  TABLET  35 

persuaded  Tiamat  to  join  him  in  fighting  for  the 
supremacy.  But  Ea  subdued  Apsu,  and  Tiamat  was 
left  to  carry  on  the  struggle  single-handed,  but 
succeeded  in  obtaining  a  brood  of  strange  and  hideous 
creatures,  who  fought  on  her  side  in  battle. 
Apsu  declares  (line  38)  : 

"  Their  way  shall  be  destroyed 
And  a  cry  of  woe  shall  be  made." 

Tiamat  says  (line  50)  : 

"  Let  their  way  be  made  hard." 

Line  55  et  seq.,  we  read  : 

"  Ocean  [rejoiced]  at  her  ;J  his  face  became  bright : 
Evil  they  plotted  against  the  [great]  gods." 

The  Second  Tablet. — The  inscriptions  contained  in 
the  second  tablet  are  imperfect.  There  are  a  few 
complete  lines  and  a  few  fragments.  The  subsequent 
tablets  throw  light  on  the  second,  and  so  its  contents 
can  be  determined  to  a  considerable  extent.  The  first 
portion  of  the  second  tablet  must  have  contained 
Anshar's  call  to  arms  against  Tiamat,  which  is  first 
sent  to  Anu  and  Ea.  Both  refuse.  Then  Anshar 
described  Tiamat 's  rebellion  to  Marduk.  It  is  the  same 
description  as  the  last  portion  of  the  first  tablet : 2 

"  Tiamat  our  mother  rebelled  against  us  ; 
A  band  she  collected,  wrathfully  raging." 

1  Tiamat.  2  The  Monist,  by  the  editor,  April,  190 1. 

3—2 


36  THE  THIRD  TABLET 

The  Third  Tablet. — Anshar  speaks,  sends  Gaga  to 
Lakhmu  and  Lakhamu,  to  inform  them  that  Tiamat  is 
preparing  for  a  conflict,  and  that  she  has  a  hideous 
brood  to  fight  on  her  side  ;  that  Anu  and  Ea  had  been 
invited  to  fight  against  them,  but  had  refused.  It 
proposes  a  banquet  of  the  gods,  at  which  they  shall  be 
asked  to  resign  their  prerogatives  in  favour  of  Marduk. 
The  banquet  is  held,  and  succeeds. 

The  Fourth  Tablet. — The  fourth  tablet  is  almost 
perfect.  The  146  lines  have  been  preserved  almost 
entirely. 

Marduk  is  exalted  above  the  gods.  Marduk  spoke, 
and  it  was  done.  To  demonstrate  Marduk's  power, 
the  gods  give  him  a  sign,  and  he  performs  a  miracle. 
A  garment  is  laid  down  in  the  midst  of  the  gods. 

"  Command  that  the  dress  disappear  ! 
Then  command  that  the  dress  return  I" 

Marduk  performs  the  task  successfully. 

"  As  he  gave  the  command  the  dress  disappeared. 
He  spoke  again  and  the  dress  was  there." 

This  "  sign  "  reminds  us  of  Jehovah's  signs  to  His 
servant  Moses  as  a  proof  of  His  power  (Exod.  iv.  2-8), 
and  it  is  to  be  regarded  as  indicating  that  destruction 
and  creation  are  in  Marduk's  power.  The  gods 
rejoice  at  this  unmistakable  exhibition  of  Marduk's 
strength.  With  one  voice  they  frantically  exclaim, 
"  Marduk    is    King !"      The    insignia    of    royalty — 


THE  BATTLE  37 

throne,  sceptre,  and   authority — are   conferred  upon 

him. 

"  Now  go  against  Tiamat ;  cut  off  her  life  ; 
Let  the  winds  carry  her  blood  to  hidden  regions."  * 

Then  Marduk  equips  himself  for  the  battle.  The 
weapons  form  a  strange  variety — bow  and  quiver, 
and  the  lance  and  club,  the  storm  and  the  lightning- 
flash.  Then  Marduk  proceeds  and  captures  Tiamat 
in  a  huge  net : 2 

"  Constructs  a  net  wherewith  to  enclose  the  life  of  Tiamat. 
The  four  winds  he  grasped  so  that  she  could  not  escape. 
The  south  and  the  north  winds,  the  east  and  the  west  winds, 
He  brought  to  the  net,  which  was  the  gift  of  his  father  Anu." 

To  complete  the  outfit, 

"  He  creates  a  destructive  wind,  a  storm,  a  hurricane, 
Making  of  the  four  winds  seven3  destructive  and  fatal  ones  ; 
Then  he  let  loose  the  winds  he  created,  the  seven ; 
To  destroy  the  life  of  Tiamat,  they  followed  after  him." 

Marduk,  having  the  most  powerful  weapon  in  his 
hand,  mounts  his  chariot,  which  is  driven  by  fiery 
steeds.  He  makes  straight  for  the  hostile  camp.  The 
sight  of  him  imparts  terror  on  all  sides. 

"  The  lord  comes  nearer  with  his  eye  fixed  upon  Tiamat, 
Piercing  with  his  glance  (?)  Kingu  her  consort." 

Kingu  starts  back  in  alarm.  He  cannot  endure 
the  majestic  halo  which  surrounds  Marduk.     Kingu's 

1  The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  pp.  424, 
425. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  426. 

3  Adding  three  to  the  ordinary  winds  from  the  four  directions. 


38         MARDUK  REPROACHING  TlAMAT 

associates — the  monsters — are  terrified  at  their  leader's 
discomfiture.  Tiamat  alone  does  not  lose  her  courage. 
Marduk,  brandishing  his  great  weapon,  addresses 
Tiamat.  He  reproaches  her  for  the  hatred  she  has 
shown  towards  the  gods,  and  fearlessly  calls  her  out 
to  the  combat. 

"  Stand  up  !  I  and  thou,  come,  let  us  fight." 

Tiamat 's  anger  at  the  challenge  of  Marduk  is  finely 
pictured : 

"  When  Tiamat  heard  these  words, 
She  acted  as  possessed,  her  senses  left  her : 
Tiamat  shrieked  wild  and  loud, 
Trembling  and  shaking  down  to  her  foundations ; 
She  pronounced  an  incantation,  uttered  her  sacred  formula." 

Marduk  is  undismayed. 

"  Then  Tiamat  and  Marduk,  chief  of  the  gods,  advanced  towards 
one  another  ; 
They  advanced  to  the  contest,  drew  nigh  for  fight." 

The  fight  between  the  two  is  described  vividly,  and 
then — 

"  He  cleft  her  like  a  flat  [?]  fish  into  two  parts  ; 
The  one  half  of  her  he  set  up,  and  made  a  covering  for  the  heaven, 
Set  a  bar  before  it,  stationed  a  guard, 
Commanded  them  not  to  let  its  waters  issue  forth. 
He  marched  through  the  heaven,  surveyed  the  regions  thereof, 
Stood  in  front  of  the  abyss,  the  abode  of  the  god  Ea. 
Then  Bel1  measured  the  structure  of  the  abyss, 
A  great  house,  a  copy  of  it,  he  founded  E-sharra  ; 
The  great  house  E-sharra,  which  he  built  as  the  heaven, 
He  made  Anu,  Bel,  Ea,  to  inhabit  as  their  city." 

1  A  title  of  Marduk.     Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by 
Jastrow,  p.  428. 


THE  FIFTH  TABLET  39 

"  It  is  evident  that  the  canopy  of  heaven  is  meant. 
Such  is  the  enormous  size  of  Tiamat  that  one-half  of 
her  body,  flattened  out  so  as  to  serve  as  a  curtain, 
is  stretched  across  the  heavens  to  keep  the  '  upper 
waters  ' — '  the  waters  above  the  firmament,'  as  the 
Book  of  Genesis  puts  it — from  coming  down."  The 
"  abyss  "  was  the  immense  waters  on  which  the  earth 
was  believed  to  rest.  "  E-sharra  is  a  poetical  designa- 
tion of  the  earth,  and  signifies,  as  Jensen  has  satis- 
factorily shown,  '  house  of  fullness,'  or  '  home  of 
fertility.'  To  the  Babylonians  the  earth  was  a  hollow 
hemisphere,  similar  in  appearance  to  the  vault  of 
heaven,  but  placed  beneath  it  (with  its  convex  side 
upwards),  and  supported  upon  the  abyss  of  waters 
underneath."1 

The  Fifth  Tablet. — The  fifth  tablet  describes  the 
creation  of  the  sun  and  moon,  the  institution  of  the 
year,  with  its  twelve  months.  There  are  only  frag- 
ments of  this  tablet. 

"  He  formed  a  station  of  the  great  gods  ; 
Stars  like  unto  themselves,  he  fixed  the  signs  of  the  zodiac  ; 
He  appointed  the  year,  dividing  it  into  seasons ; 
The  twelve  months — three  stars  for  each  he  stationed, 
From  the  day  when  the  year  sets  out  unto  the  end  thereof. 
He  founded  fast  the  station  of  Nibir  [Jupiter]  to  determine  their 

limits, 
That  none  [of  the  days]  might  err,  none  make  a  mistake. 
The  station  of  Bel  and  Ea  he  fixed  by  his  side, 
Then  opened  the  great  doors  [i.e.,  in  heaven]  on  both  sides  ; 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  431. 


40  THE  SEVENTH  TABLET 

The  barrier  he  made  strong  to  left  and  right. 

[One  line  omitted] 
He  caused  the  moon  god  to  shine  forth,  made  him  overseer  of 

night ; 
He  appointed  him,  a  being  of  night,  to  determine  days."1 

In  the  first  lines  of  the  seventh  tablet  Marduk  is 
described  as  the  "  bestower  of  planting,"  the  creator  of 
grain  and  plants,  who  caused  the  green  herb  to  spring 
up.  The  Epic  mentioned  probably  the  creation  of 
vegetation,  and  it  is  equally  probable  that  this  was  the 
substance  of  the  lost  fragments  of  the  fifth  tablet.2 

The  Sixth  Tablet. — The  opening  and  closing  lines  of 
the  sixth  tablet  have  been  recovered,  and  it  describes 
the  creation  of  man. 

"  When  Marduk  heard  the  word  of  the  gods, 
His  heart  prompted  him  and  he  devised  [a  cunning  plan]. 
He  opened  his  mouth,  and  unto  Ea  [he  spake], 
[That  which]  he  had  conceived  in  his  heart  he  imparted  [unto  him] 
1  My  blood  will  I  take,  and  bone  will  I  [fashion]. 
I  will  make  man,  that  man  may.  .  .  . 
I  will  create  man  who  shall  inhabit  [the  earth  ?] 
That  the  service  of  the  gods  may  be  established,  and  that  [their] 
shrines  [may  be  built].'  " 

The  Seventh  Tablet. — The  seventh  tablet  is  a  poem 
addressed  by  the  gods  to  Marduk.  It  describes  and 
celebrates  his  deeds  and  character — he  is  all-powerful, 
beneficent,  compassionate,  and  just.  Marduk  absorbs 
the  excellences  of  all  the  gods.3 

1  Light  from  the  East,  by  Ball,  p.  12. 

2  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  by  King,  pp.  1,  Ivi,  lvii. 

3  Ibid.,  pp.  lxiii  et  sea.,  lxxxix. 


RESEMBLANCES  41 

"  God  of  pure  life,  they  called  [him]  in  the  third  place,  the  bearer 
of  purification, 
God  of  favourable  wind,1  lord  of  response2  and  of  mercy, 
Creator  of  abundance  and  fullness,  granter  of  blessings, 
Who  increases  the  things  that  were  small, 
Whose  favourable  wind  we  experienced  in  sore  distress, 
Thus  let  them3  speak  and  glorify  and  be  obedient  to  him." 

The  gods  recall  with  gratitude  Marduk's  triumph  over 
Tiamat,  his  humane  treatment  of  Tiamat's  associates. 

"  Mankind  is  exhorted  not  to  forget  Marduk, 
Who  created  mankind  out  of  kindness  towards  them, 
The  merciful  one,  with  whom  is  the  power  of  giving  life. 
May  his  deeds  remain  and  never  be  forgotten 
By  humanity,  created  by  his  hands."4 

Marduk  is  the  one  who  knows  the  heart  of  the  gods, 
"  who  gathers  the  gods  together,"  "  who  rules  in 
truth  and  justice." 

We  come  now  to  the  resemblances  and  the  differences 
between  the  Babylonian  cosmogony  and  the  story  of 
Creation  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  connection 
that  exists  between  the  Babylonian  and  Biblical 
accounts  of  Creation. 

I. 

We  will  note  first  of  all  the  resemblances. 

The  general  outline  of  both  is  very  similar.  Both 
accounts  are  short,  and  what  is  omitted  is  as  striking 
as  the  contents. 

1  A  standing  phrase  for  favour  in  general.  2  To  prayer. 

3  The  gods.  *  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  p.  438. 


42  DIFFERENCES 

A  "  watery  chaos  "  is  presupposed  "  in  the  begin- 
ning ";  above  it  the  darkness,  "  while  the  earth  was 
without  form  and  void." 

In  both  the  creation  of  the  universe  begins  with  the 
creation  of  light.  The  powers  of  darkness  had  to  be 
cleared  by  the  gods  of  light  before  the  Babylonian  god 
could  begin  his  work,  and  the  heaven  and  the  earth 
came  forth. 

According  to  both  traditions,  a  firmament  divides 
the  abyss  of  waters — the  waters  above  from  the  waters 
beneath.  The  creation  of  the  heavens  and  earth 
takes  place  before  the  appointment  of  the  heavenly 
bodies  as  measures  cf  time. 

And  the  creation  of  man  is  the  crowning  act  of  the 
creator.  "  The  Epic  of  Creation,"  being  divided  into 
seven  tablets,  suggests  a  correspondence  with  the 
seven  days  in  the  Book  of  Genesis. 


II. 

The  differences  are  very  striking.  The  recurring 
formulae,  as  well  as  the  methodical  division  into  days, 
each  with  its  particular  creative  acts,  in  the  Book  of 
Genesis  are  not  on  the  tablets.  The  Babylonian  stages 
of  Creation  are  not  obvious,  and  they  appear  to  differ 
from  the  order  in  Genesis  ;  there  the  heavenly  bodies 
seem  to  have  preceded  the  dry  land. 

In  "  The  Epic  of  Creation"  there  are  many  gods — 


THE  STORIES  NOT  INDEPENDENT        43 

polytheism,  demons,  and  monsters — whereas  in  Genesis 
there  is  but  one  God. 

The  mythical  features  of  the  Babylonian  Epic  have 
been  carefully  sifted,  and  can  only  be  traced  in  a  few 
sentences. 

In  the  Epic  chaos  precedes  god ;  in  Genesis  God  is 
before  everything. 

The  Babylonian  gods  were  either  created  or  pro- 
duced— we  know  not  how  or  when  ;  it  was  with  gradual 
and  great  effort  they  succeeded  to  ascend  beyond  the 
darkness  and  chaos  that  encompassed  them.  In 
Genesis  God's  supremacy  is  absolute,  and  His  word  final. 
It  may  be  said  that  Marduk  held  a  very  similar  position. 

The  Babylonian  Epic  throws  light  on  the  moral 
aspect  of  Marduk's  character  and  the  moral  admoni- 
tions to  the  man  who  is  newly  created.  Nothing  is 
said  in  the  Biblical  account  about  the  moral  character 
of  God,  nor  of  His  will  to  man. 


III. 

What  is  the  relation  between  the  Babylonian  "  Epic 
of  Creation"  and  the  story  of  Creation  in  the  first 
chapter  of  the  Book  of  Genesis  ?  Two  stories  that 
have  such  striking  resemblances  in  ideas  and  literary 
expressions  cannot  be  quite  independent. 

One  fact  is  obvious  :  the  great  antiquity  of  "  The  Epic 
of  Creation  "  on  the  tablets  is  beyond  a  doubt ;  and  it  is 


44  DIFFERENT  VIEWS 

equally  certain  that  the  story  of  Creation  as  recorded 
in  the  Old  Testament  is  of  comparatively  late  date. 
So  the  Babylonian  theologians  could  not  have  borrowed 
from  Genesis. 

The  story  in  the  Book  of  Genesis  is  so  much  better 
than  the  Babylonian  tradition,  which  makes  it  very 
difficult  to  believe  that  the  latter  was  elaborated  from 
the  former.  It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  unique 
majesty  which  is  assigned  to  God  in  Genesis  would  be 
ascribed  to  Marduk,  if  the  writer  or  writers  had  the 
first  chapter  of  Genesis  before  them. 

It  has  been  maintained  that  the  two  accounts  of 
Creation  are  independent  growths  from  an  old  tradition 
which  was  current  amongst  the  ancient  Semitic 
ancestors  of  both  Israelites  and  Babylonians. 

Others,  again,  have  asserted  that  the  account  we 
have  in  the  Book  of  Genesis  (i.  to  ii.  4°)  is  an  edition  of 
the  Babylonian  "  Epic  of  Creation,"  with  its  polytheistic 
beliefs  excluded.  According  to  the  results  of  Biblical 
criticism,  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  is  taken,  in  all 
probability,  from  the  priestly  writings,  and  has  been 
either  composed  by  the  priestly  narrator  or  extracted 
by  him  and  edited  from  the  ancient  traditions  of 
which  the  priestly  guild  were  the  recognized  keepers. 
It  is  maintained  by  some  that  the  Priestly  Document 
in  the  Hexateuch  was  composed  in  Babylon  after  the 
fall  of  Jerusalem,  and  that  its  authors  might  have  had 
an  access  to  such  tablets  as  those  of  "  The  Epic  of 


AN  EARLY  INFLUENCE  45 

Creation,"  or  they  might  have  heard  some  such  tradi- 
tions from  their  neighbours. 

The  objection  to  the  first  view  is  that  the  two 
narratives  resemble  each  other  too  closely  to  be  wholly 
independent ;  and  to  the  second,  that  the  social,  com- 
mercial, and  political  connections  between  Israel, 
Babylonia,  and  Assyria  were  too  intimate  for  many 
centuries  before  the  exile  to  support  that  view.  The 
discovery  of  the  Tel-el-Amarna  tablets  has  established 
the  fact  that  the  influence  of  Babylonian  civilization 
had  extended  over  Western  Asia,  including  Syria  and 
Palestine,  before  2000  B.C.  The  Babylonian  was  the 
language  of  diplomacy  of  Western  Asia,  and  at  a 
later  period  the  States  in  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates 
regained  their  dominion  over  Palestine.  From  the 
time  of  Jehu  until  the  captivity  the  kingdoms  of  Israel 
paid  tribute  to  Babylon.  It  is  almost  impossible  to 
believe  that  the  Babylonian  tradition  was  unknown 
to  Israel  before  the  exile — the  fall  of  Jerusalem.  It  is 
more  reasonable  to  believe  that  the  Babylonian  "  Epic 
of  Creation  "  was  known  in  Canaan  from  a  very  early 
age,  and  was  part  of  the  folklore  of  the  country,  and 
at  last  of  Israel.  The  religious  ideas  of  Israel  modified 
and  developed  the  tradition,  and  Genesis  (i.  to  ii.  4") 
retains  the  form  in  whch  it  was  expressed  during  the 
exile  from  the  authors  of  the  Priestly  Document.1 

1  "  Myth  and  Legend  in  the  Sacred  Books,"  in  The  Old 
Testament  Theology \  by  Schultz,  vol.  i.,  p.  24  et  seq. ;  Genesis,  by 
W.  H.  Bennett,  p.  71. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  CREATION  AND  FALL  OF  MAN 

The  account  of  the  Creation  and  Fall  of  man  is  given  in 
the  Book  of  Genesis  )ii.  46  to  hi.  24).  There  is  a  differ- 
ence between  the  two  accounts  of  the  Creation  in  Genesis, 
and  it  is  evident  that  there  were  different  traditions 
amongst  the  Israelites  about  the  creation  of  the 
universe.  In  the  second  account  (Gen.  ii.)  the  creation 
of  man  precedes  vegetation  and  animals.  A  similar 
tradition  has  been  discovered  on  a  very  ancient  tablet 
— 3000  to  4000  B.C.,  according  to  Hommel. 

This  story  of  Creation  is  in  two  languages,  Sumerian- 
Akkadian  and  Semitic-Babylonian.  It  does  not  record 
the  conflict  between  Marduk  and  Tiamat.  It  is  simple 
and  brief.  The  development  of  animal  life  and  the 
development  of  civilization  form  a  prominent  part  in 
this  second  version.  It  serves  to  fill  to  some  extent  the 
gaps  in  the  first  tradition,  owing  to  the  imperfect  con- 
dition of  the  fifth  tablet  and  the  entire  loss  of  the  sixth. 

It  begins  with  the  period  when  the  universe  was  not 
yet  in  existence,  but  the  period  is  specified  in  such 
a  manner  that  one  has  a  more  definite  conception  of 
this  ancient  time. 

46 


ANOTHER  TRADITION  47 

According  to  this  version,  only  water  exists.  Men 
and  animals  have  not  yet  been  created  ;  land  and 
houses  have  not  come  into  existence  ;  no  gods  have 
been  created — and  because  there  were  no  gods,  there 
were  no  temples. 

There  was  a  disturbance  in  the  sea  :  Babylon  was 
built,  with  its  temple,  E-sagila.  The  gods  were 
created — the  Annunaki  (the  inferior  deities).  And  then 
Marduk  created  men,  animals,  and  the  wild  creatures 
of  the  desert.  The  Euphrates  and  the  Tigris  came  to 
their  places.  There  were  created  the  verdure  of  the  field, 
grass,  marshes,  reeds  ;  the  wild  cow,  with  her  young ; 
the  young  wild  ox ;  the  ewe,  with  her  young ;  the  sheep 
of  the  fold ;  parks  and  forests  ;  and,  finally,  houses  and 
cities,  and  Nippur  and  Erech,  with  their  temples.1 

"  The  bright  house  of  the  gods  was  not  yet  built  on  the  bright  place ; 
No  reed  grew  and  no  tree  was  formed, 
No  brick  was  laid,  not  any  brick  edifice2  reared, 
No  house  erected,  no  city  built, 

No  city  reared  [Assyrian  made],  no  animals  crept  about ; 
Nippur  was  not  reared,  E-kur3  was  not  erected  ; 
Erech  was  not  reared,  E-Anna4  not  erected  ; 
The  deep5  not  formed,  Eridu6  not  reared  ; 
The  bright  house,  the  house  of  the  gods,  not  yet  constructed  as  a 

dwelling. 
The  world  was  all  a  sea."7 

1  Genesis,  by  Driver,  p.  52. 

2  Clay  being  the  building  material  in  Babylonia. 

3  Bel's  temple  at  Nippur. 

*  Temple  of  Ishtar  at  Erech.  6  Apsu. 

6  City  sacred  to  Ea  at  the  mouth  of  the  Persian  Gulf. 

7  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  445. 


48  CREATING  MANKIND 

Then  we  have  a  somewhat  vague  picture  of  dry 
land : 

"  There  was  a  channel  within  the  sea. 
At  that  time  Eridu  was  erected,  E-Sagila1  was  built, 
E-Sagila  in  the  midst  of  the  '  deep '  where  the  god  of  the  glorious 
abode2  dwells." 

Professor  Jastrow  states  that  "  the  mention  of  the 
channel  appears  to  imply  that  the  waters  were  per- 
mitted to  flow  off  in  a  certain  direction.  The  concep- 
tion would  then  be  similar  to  the  view  expressed  in 
Genesis,  where  the  dry  land  appears  in  consequence  of 
the  waters  being  '  gathered '  into  one  place  (Gen.  i.  9)."  3 

With  the  erection  of  Eridu,  a  boundary  was  placed 
for  the  "  deep,"  and  this  place  extended  formed  the 
dry  land. 

"  Marduk  constructed  an  enclosure  around  the  waters  ; 
He  made  dust  and  heaped  it  up  within  the  enclosure." 

Marduk  created  mankind : 

"  Mankind  he  created." 

Aruru  is  connected  with  Marduk  in  the  creation  of 
the  human  race : 
"The  goddess  Aruru  created  the  seed  of  men  together  with  him."* 

Marduk's  creative  work  is  described  further  : 

1  The  animals  of  the  field,  the  living  creatures  of  the  field,  he  created 
The  Tigris  and  Euphrates  he  formed  in  their  places,  gave  them 
good  names ; 

1  Ea's  temple  in  Eridu.  2  Ea. 

3  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria^  p.  447.  *  Ibid..,  p.  448. 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  COSMOGONY  49 

Soil  [?],  grass,  the  marsh,  reed,  and  forest  he  created  ; 

The  verdure  of  the  field  he  produced  ; 

The  lands,  the  marsh,  the  thicket, 

The  wild  cow  with  her  young,  the  young  wild  ox, 

The  ewe  with  her  young,  the  sheep  of  the  fold, 

Parks  and  forests, 

The  goat  and  wild  goat,  he  brought  forth." 

Houses  are  built  and  cities  erected  out  of  clay  by 
Marduk : 

"  Houses  he  erected,  cities  he  built, 
Cities  he  built,  dwellings  he  prepared, 
Nippur  he  built,  E-Kur  he  erected, 
Erech  he  built,  E-Anna  he  erected." 

Professor  Jastrow  sums  this  up  as  follows  :  "  The 
new  points  derived  from  this  second  version  are 
(a)  the  details  of  the  creation  of  the  animal  and  plant 
world,  (b)  the  mention  of  Aruru  as  the  mother  of 
mankind,  and  (c)  the  inclusion  of  human  culture  in  the 
story  of  the  '  beginning.'  "  x 

Professor  Sayce  is  of  opinion  that  the  Babylonian 
Cosmogony  had  its  origin  in  the  city  of  Eridu,  a  primi- 
tive seaport  of  the  country,  where  land  was  being 
continually  formed,  because  clay,  etc.,  were  de- 
posited. 

Professor  Hommel  maintains  that  the  chief  purpose 
is  not  to  give  an  account  of  the  creation  of  mankind 
and  animals,  but  to  give  an  account  of  the  first  forma- 
tion of  civilization  in  Babylonia,  and  to  show  its 
Divine  origin. 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  p.  450. 

4 


5o  THE  CREATION  OF  MAN 

The  fragment  recognized  by  Mr.  W.  L.  King  contains 
a  description  of  the  creation  of  man  : 

"  Marduk  on  hearing  the  word  of  the  gods, 
His  heart  urged  him,  and  he  made  [cunning  plans]. 
He  opened  his  mouth  and  [said]  to  the  god  Ea 
[What]  he  thought  out  in  his  heart  he  communicates 
'  Let  me  gather  my  blood  and  let  me  .  .  .  bone, 
Let  me  set  up  a  man,  and  let  the  man  .  .  . 
Let  me  make  then  men  dwelling 
May  the  service  of  the  gods  be  established,  and  as  for  them 

let  .  .  . 
Let  me  alter  the  ways  of  the  gods,  let  me  chan[ge  their  paths]— 
As  one  let  them  be  honoured,  as  two  let  them  be  .  .  • 
Ea  answered  him,  and  the  word  he  spake.'  " 

There  remains  a  fragment  of  ten  imperfect  lines, 
which  probably  describes  the  consent  of  the  other 
gods  to  Marduk's  proposal,  and  was  followed,  probably, 
with  a  picture  of  the  manner  in  which  it  was  carried  out.1 

Eden  is  a  Babylonian  word,  Edinu,  which  means 
plain  or  field  "  applied  especially  to  the  great  alluvial 
plain  of  Babylonia,  watered  by  the  Euphrates  and 
Tigris."  So  JEden  is  not  a  name  for  the  garden  itself, 
but  for  the  region  in  which  it  lay.2 

Onyx  is  the  Hebrew  word  Shoham,  and  may  be  the 
Samatu  of  the  Assyrians.3 

Two  of  the  rivers  named  in  Genesis,  into  which  the 
stream  which  arose  in  Eden  was  parted  and  became  four 

1  The  Old  Testament  in  the  Light  of  the  Historical  Records  of 
Assyria  and  Babylonia,  by  Pinches,  pp.  28,  29. 
*  Ibid,  pp.  70-72. 
3  Authority  and  Archaology,  p.  19. 


THE  SERPENT  51 

heads,  are  Babylonian — the  Hiddekel  (Ass.  Idiglat, 
the  Tigris)  and  the  Perath  (Ass.  Purat,  the  Euphrates). 
Archaeology  has .  thrown  no  light  on  the  other  two 
rivers  mentioned.  Dr.  Driver  says  of  them  :  "  And 
when  we  endeavour  to  identify  the  two  remaining 
rivers,  the  Pishon  and  the  Gihon  by  what  we  know 
of  the  countries  which  they  are  represented  as  flowing 
around,  they  elude  our  grasp."  The  rivers  were  prob- 
ably mistaken  for  the  sea ;  if  so,  it  betrays  ignorance 
of  the  geography  of  the  country. 

There  is  a  picture  on  an  old  Babylonian  cylinder, 
deposited  in  the  British  Museum.1  It  depicts  two 
figures  seated  on  either  side  of  a  fruit-tree  ;  both  stretch 
their  hands  towards  the  tree,  while  behind  one  of  them 
a  serpent  is  coiling  upwards,  which  vividly  puts  us 
in  mind  of  the  temptation  and  the  fall  in  Gen.  iii. 
Its  meaning  is  doubtful,  because  no  inscription  accom- 
panies it.  Delitzsch2  says  :  "  The  Bible  contains  that 
beautiful  and  profound  story  of  the  corruption  of  the 
woman  by  the  serpent — again  the  serpent  ?  There  is 
certainly  quite  a  Babylonian  ring  about  it  !  Was  it, 
perhaps,  that  serpent,  the  earliest  enemy  of  the  gods, 
seeking  to  revenge  itself  upon  the  gods  of  light  by 
alienating  from  them  their  noblest  creation  ?  Or  was 
it  that  serpent-god,  of  whom  in  one  place  it  is  said 

1  Chaldean  Genesis,  by  Smith,  p.  91 ;  Light  from  the  East,  by 
Ball,  p.  25  ;  Early  Narratives  of  Genesis,  by  H.  E.  Ryle,  p.  40. 

2  Babel  and  Bible,  p.  55. 

4—2 


52  LIKE  AND  UNLIKE 

T  he  destroyed  the  abode  of  life  '  ?  The  problem  as  to 
the  origin  of  the  Biblical  story  of  the  Fall  is  second  to 
none  in  significance,  in  its  bearings  on  the  history  of 
religion,  and,  above  all,  for  New  Testament  theology, 
which,  as  is  well  known,  sets  off  against  the  first  Adam, 
through  whom  sin  and  death  came  into  the  world,  the 
second  Adam.  Perhaps  we  may  be  permitted  to  lift 
the  veil  a  little.  May  we  point  to  an  old  Babylonian 
cylinder-seal  ?  Here  in  the  middle  is  the  tree  with 
hanging  fruit ;  on  the  right  the  man,  to  be  recognized 
by  his  horns,  the  symbol  of  strength,  on  the  left  the 
woman,  both  reaching  out  their  hands  to  the  fruit, 
and  behind  the  woman  the  serpent.  Should  there  not 
be  a  connection  between  this  old  Babylonian  repre- 
sentation and  the  Biblical  story  of  the  Fall  ?" 

There  are  striking  resemblances  and  differences 
between  the  second  tablet  of  Creation  story  and  the 
account  of  the  Creation  and  Fall  of  man  in  the  Book 
of  Genesis. 

Adapa  was  the  first  man,  according  to  the  Baby- 
lonian tradition.  The  son  of  Ea  was  endowed  with 
wisdom  and  knowledge.  If  Adapa  was  the  son  of 
Ea,  why  was  he  not  immortal  ?  Adapa  was  deprived 
of  immortality,  not  by  disobedience,  but  through 
obedience  to  the  god  Ea. 

Adam  forfeited  immortality  through  his  ambition 
to  be  coequal  with  God — to  know  good  and  evil.  He 
was  sent  out  of  the  garden  where  grew  the  tree  of  life. 


THE  TREE  OF  LIFE  53 

Anu  is  surprised  that  Ea  should  allow  Adapa  to 
appear  in  a  place  set  apart  for  the  gods. 

"  Why  did  Ea  permit  an  impure  mortal  to  see  the 
interior  of  heaven  and  earth  ?  He  made  him  great 
and  gave  him  fame."  l 

Adapa  having  possessed  the  secrets  of  heaven  and 
earth,  the  gods  must  now  admit  him  to  their  circle. 

The  gods  offer  him  food  and  water  of  life.  Ea  tells 
him  that  the  food  and  water  of  death  will  be  offered 
him  ;  and  Adapa  refuses  to  eat  and  drink.  So  Ea 
prevents  mankind  gaining  immortality. 

Adam  was  sent  out  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  according 
to  the  Biblical  narrative,  for  this  reason  :  "  And  the 
Lord  God  said,  Behold,  the  man  is  become  as  one  of 
us,  to  know  good  and  evil :  and  now  lest  he  put  forth 
his  hand,  and  take  also  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and 
live  for  ever  :  Therefore  the  Lord  God  sent  him  forth 
from  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  till  the  ground  from  whence 
he  was  taken  "  (Gen.  iii.  22,  23). 

While  God  is  as  anxious  as  Ea  that  man  should  not 
eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  God  forewarned  Adam,  whereas 
Ea  deceived  Adapa,  so  as  to  keep  him  from  eating. 

The  fact  that  food  and  drink  constitutes  eternal  life 
according  to  the  Babylonian  tradition,  and  that  the 
same  expressions  are  used  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment, implies  that  there  is  a  close  connection  between 
the  two.     There  are  other  Biblical  expressions  which 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  p.  550. 


54  AFTER  THE  FALL 

can  be  better  understood  in  the  light  of  the  inscriptions. 
If  "  water  of  life  "  is  not  actually  used  in  the  narrative 
in  Genesis,  that  is  not  an  adequate  reason  for  believing 
that  there  is  no  connection  between  them. 

Adam,  after  the  Fall,  made  a  garment  for  himself. 

Adapa,  after  acquiring  knowledge  of  the  "  secrets 
of  heaven  and  earth,"  is  commanded  by  Ea  to  put 
on  the  garment  that  is  offered  him.  These  two 
incidents  imply  a  close  connection  between  the  Baby- 
lonian tradition  and  the  story  in  the  Book  of  Genesis. 

Another  thing  is  very  suggestive.  God  does  not 
desire  man  to  gain  knowledge  (Gen.  iii.  5)  ;  Ea  allows 
Adapa  to  know  all  the  secrets  in  heaven  and  earth. 

And  so  the  weight  of  evidence  points  unmistakably 
to  the  conclusion  that  the  story  of  the  Creation  and 
Fall  of  man  had  its  origin  in  Babylonia. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE   SABBATH,   THE   CHERUBIM,   AND   THE   DEVILS 

The  Sabbath  is  probably  of  Babylonian  origin.1  The 
Babylonian  word  Shdbattum  means  "  day  of  rest  of 
the  heart."  Where  the  same  expression  is  used  else- 
where it  means  a  day  when  the  gods  rested  from 
their  anger,  a  day  for  the  pacification  of  a  god's  wrath. 
According  to  a  religious  calendar  for  two  months 
(Assyrian),  the  duties  for  the  King  are  prescribed. 
The  7th,  14th,  19th,  21st,  28th,  are  entered  as  "  favour- 
able day  "  or  "  evil  day  ";  it  means  that  the  day  may 
become  either,  according  to  the  nature  of  its  observance. 
The  other  six  days  are  regarded  as  favourable.  On 
the  days  mentioned  above  certain  observances  must 
be  strictly  kept :  "  On  the  7th  day,  supplication  to 
Marduk  and  Sarpanitum,  a  favourable  day  (sc,  may 
It  be).  An  evil  day.  The  shepherd  of  many  nations 
is  not  to  eat  meat  roasted  by  the  fire,  or  any  food 
prepared  by  the  fire.     The  clothes  of  his  body  he  is 

1  See  "  Sabbath"  in  Hastings'  B.D.;  Encyclopedia  Biblica;  Reli- 
gion of  Egypt  and  Babylonia,  by  Sayce,  pp.  272,  476;  Expository 
Times,  November,  1906 :  Statistics  of  Sabbath-keeping  in  Babylonia, 
by  C.  H.  W.  Johns. 

55 


56  THE  BABYLONIAN  SABBATH 

not  to  change,  fine  dress  [?]  he  is  not  to  put  on. 
Sacrifices  he  is  not  to  bring,  nor  is  the  King  to  ride  in 
his  chariot.  He  is  not  to  hold  court,  nor  is  the  priest 
to  seek  an  oracle  for  him  in  the  holy  of  holies.1  The 
physician  is  not  to  be  brought  to  the  sick-room.2  The 
day  is  not  suitable  for  invoking  curses.3  At  night,  in 
the  presence  of  Marduk  and  Ishtar,  the  King  is  to  bring 
his  gift.  Then  he  is  to  offer  sacrifices,  so  that  his 
prayer  may  be  acceptable." 

The  comparison  with  the  Biblical  Sabbath  naturally 
suggests  itself.  The  choice  of  the  7th  day  and  the 
others  rests  in  both  cases  upon  the  lunar  calendar. 
Another  similarity  common  to  both  is  the  Babylonian 
"  evil  day,"  and  the  precautions  prescribed  in  the 
Pentateuchal  codes  against  kindling  fires,  against 
leaving  one's  home,  against  productive  labour.  These 
point,  says  Professor  Jastrow,  to  the  Hebrew  Sabbath 
as  having  been  at  its  origin  an  "  inauspicious  day," 
on  which  it  was  dangerous  to  show  oneself,  or  to  call 
the  deity's  attention  to  one's  existence.  Despite  the 
attempts  made  to  change  this  day  to  one  of  "joy" 
(Isa.  lviii.  13),  the  Hebrew  Sabbath  continued  to 
retain  for  a  long  time,  as  a  trace  of  its  origin,  a  rather 
severe  and  sombre  aspect.4 

1  Lit.  "place  of  secrecy."  It  refers  to  that  portion  of  the  temple 
where  the  gods  sat  enthroned. 

2  That  is,  of  the  palace. 

3  I.e.,  upon  one's  enemies. 

*  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  pp.  376-378. 


THE  JEWISH  SABBATH  57 

There  is  one  difference  between  the  Babylonian  and 
Jewish  observance  of  the  Sabbath.  According  to  the 
Hebrew  rites,  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  is  binding 
upon  high  and  low — everyone.  In  the  Pentateuch 
the  whole  people  is  holy  :  among  the  Babylonians  the 
King  alone  is  holy ;  and  the  King,  by  observing  these 
restrictions,  insures  the  welfare  of  his  people.  The 
gods  cared  little  for  individual  piety  in  Babylonia  and 
Assyria,  but  the  deities  kept  a  watchful  and  jealous 
eye  on  their  earthly  representative.1 

Dr.  Driver  says  :  "  The  Sabbath,  it  is  true,  assumed 
a  new  character  among  the  Hebrews  ;  it  was  divested 
of  its  heathen  associations,  and  made  subservient  to 
ethical  and  religious  ends  :  but  it  originated  in  Baby- 
lonia. If,  however,  this  explanation  of  its  origin  be 
correct,  then  it  is  plain  that  in  the  Book  of  Genesis 
its  sanctity  is  explained  unhistorically,  and  ante- 
dated. Instead  of  the  Sabbath,  closing  the  week, 
being  sacred,  because  God  rested  upon  it  after  six 
days'  work  of  Creation,  the  work  of  Creation  was 
distributed  among  six  days,  followed  by  a  day 
of  rest,  because  the  week,  ended  by  the  Sabbath, 
already  existed  as  an  institution,  and  the  writer 
wished  to  adjust  artificially  the  work  of  Creation  to 
it.  In  other  words,  the  week  determined  the 
'  days '  of  Creation,  not  the  days  of  Creation  the 
week." 

1  Authority  and  Archceotogy,  p.  18. 


58  THE  CHERUBIM 

The  Cherubim. 

In  the  Book  of  Genesis  (iii.  24)  we  read  of  Cherubim, 
but  no  description  is  given  of  them.  A  description  of 
these  heavenly  beings  is  given  in  Ezek.  i.  In  Baby- 
lonia the  gods  employed  angels  and  messengers. 
Dr.  Delitzsch  maintains  that  the  belief  in  Cherubim 
and  Seraphim,  and  guardian  angels  attending  on  man, 
arose  in  Babylonia.  A  Babylonian  monarch  had  at 
his  disposal  a  host  of  messengers,  to  convey  his  com- 
mands into  every  country,  and  it  was  thought  that  the 
gods  were  not  behind  their  earthly  representatives  in 
this  matter,  and  that  they  must  have  multitudes  of 
angels  or  messengers  to  serve  them.  The  messengers 
were  quite  unique  in  appearance  ;  they  had  the  intelli- 
gence of  man,  so  were  of  human  form,  provided  with 
wings,  to  take  them  through  the  air  with  the  god's 
message  to  earth.  They  are  likewise  provided  with 
keen  eyes  and  the  swift  wings  of  the  eagle,  as  their 
chief  duty  is  to  guard  the  approach  to  the  god.  They 
were  endowed  with  strength  —  the  unconquerable 
strength  of  the  bull,  or  the  awe-inspiring  majesty  of 
the  lion.  The  messengers  or  angels  of  Babylonia  and 
Assyria  resemble  the  angels  in  Ezekiel's  vision.  Other 
representations  of  angels  have  been  discovered,  such 
as  that  from  the  palace  of  Ashurnasirpal,  which  has 
a  very  striking  resemblance  to  our  conception  of  these 


DEVILS  59 

heavenly  beings  which  are  sent  to  minister  (Ps.  xci.  n  ; 
Matt.  iv.  ii,  xviii.  10). 

This  is  a  letter  of  consolation  to  the  Queen-mother 
from  Apia  :  "  Mother  of  the  King,  my  lady,  be  con- 
soled [?]  !  An  angel  of  grace  from  Bel  and  Nebo 
goes  with  the  King  of  the  lands,  my  lord." 

A  message  in  the  writing,  addressed  to  Esarhaddon  : 
"  May  the  great  gods  appoint  a  guardian  of  health  and 
life  at  the  side  of  the  King,  my  lord." 

The  words  of  Nabopolassar,  the  founder  of  the 
Chaldean  kingdom  :  "  To  the  lordship  over  the  land 
and  people  Marduk  called  me.  He  sent  a  tutelary 
deity  [Cherub]  of  grace  to  go  at  my  side ;  in  every- 
thing that  I  did,  he  made  my  work  succeed." 

Devils. 

Dr.  Delitzsch  is  of  opinion  that  the  old  Babylonian 
conception  of  Tiamat,  the  primeval  enemy  of  the  gods, 
is  preserved  in  the  idea  of  Satan  which  appears  several 
times  in  the  later  and  latest  books  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, and  invariably  as  man's  enemy,  and  not  as 
God's  (Job  i.  et  seq. ;  I  Chron.  xxi.  i ;  Zech.  iii.  i  et  seq.). 
These  expressions  owe  their  beginning  to  the  Babylonian 
belief  in  demons,  which  also  recognized  an  ilu  limmu, 
or  "  evil  god,"  and  gallu,  or  "  devil."  Bas-reliefs 
entitled  "  The  Conflict  with  the  Dragon,"  were  dis- 
covered on  the  walls  of  the  Assyrian  palaces,  which 


60      THE  CONFLICT  WITH  THE  DRAGON 

are  centuries  older  than  the  opening  chapters  in  the 
Book  of  Genesis,  representing  the  conflict  between  the 
power  of  light  and  the  power  of  darkness,  which  is 
resumed  with  each  new  day,  with  every  spring  as  it 
begins  anew.1 

1  See  Babel  and  Bible,  pp.  53,  62,  64,  120,  121,  122. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   DELUGE 

In  1872  a  Babylonian  story  of  the  Deluge  was  dis- 
covered by  George  Smith  in  the  library  of  Ashurbanipal 
at  Kouyunik.  This  story  has  the  advantage  of  being 
almost  complete.  It  forms  an  episode  in  the  Baby- 
lonian national  Epic,  which  describes  the  exploits  of 
Gilgamesh,  the  King  and  hero  of  Uruk  (the  Erech  of 
Gen.  x.  10).  Berossus  had  preserved  a  summary  of 
the  tradition  of  a  flood,  and  according  to  his  narrative 
Kronos  warned  Xisuthros,  the  tenth  antediluvian  King, 
that  the  human  race  would  be  destroyed  by  a  flood, 
and  bade  him  to  build  a  great  ship,  where  his  family 
and  friends  would  be  safe.  It  is  interesting  to  note 
that  the  accuracy  of  Berossus'  narrative  is  confirmed 
by  the  cuneiform  inscriptions. 

The  Chaldean  story  of  the  Deluge  forms  the  eleventh 
book  of  the  Chaldean  Epic  of  Gilgamesh  or  Nimrod. 

The  story  originated  long  before  it  found  expression 
in  the  Epic,  and  is  much  older  than  2200  B.C.,  the  time 
when  the  Epic  took  its  present  form. 

The  contents  of  the  Babylonian  legend  are  as  follows : 
Gilgamesh  is  suffering  from  a  disease.    He  visits  his 

61 


62  THE  LEGEND 

ancestor,  Parnapishtim,  who  is  noted  for  his  wisdom 

and  that  is  why  he  is  called  Atrahasis — i.e.,  the  very 

wise.     Berossus  calls  him  Xisuthros,  which  would  be 

in  its  primal  form  Hasis-Atra.  Gilgamesh  experiences 

many  adventures,  and  crosses  the  Waters  of  Death, 

before  he  succeeds  to  see  Parnapishtim.     The  old  man 

has  a  very  youthful  appearance,  and  being  asked  as 

to  the  reason  Parnapishtim  narrates  the  story  of  the 

Flood  and  how  for  his  godliness  his  life  had    been 

preserved  from  destruction  at  the  time  of  the  Flood. 

The  gods  had  at  one  time  decided  to  destroy  the  city 

of  Surippak  by  a  flood,  but  Ea  was  anxious  to  preserve 

the  life  of  Parnapishtim.     The  god  did  not  venture  to 

reveal  the  secrets  of  the  gods  and  yet  was  eager   to 

warn  Parnapishtim  of  the  impending  doom.     Ea,  the 

god  of  wisdom  devised  wise  counsel.     He  appeared  to 

Parnapishtim  in  a  dream  while  asleep  in  a  reed-hut  one 

night,    and,    addressing   the   reed-hut,    he    spoke    as 

follows  i1 

"  Reed  hut,  Reed  hut,  Wall,  Wall, 
Reed  hut,  listen      Wall,  perceive, 
O  man  of  Shurippak,     Son  of  Ubaratulu, 
Frame  a  house,      build  a  ship  ; 
Forsake  your  property,      Consider  your  life, 
Leave  behind  all  possessions,      save  your  life. 
Bring  up  into  the  midst  of  the  ship  the  seed  of  life  of  every  sort. 
As  for  the  ship      which  thou  shalt  build, 
Let  its  form  be  long  ; 

And  its  breadth  and  its  height  shall  be  of  the  same  measure. 
Upon  the  deep  then  launch  it." 

1  See  The  Moms/,  by  the  Editor,  April,  1901,  p.  501. 


BUILDING  OF  THE  ARK  63 

Parnapishtim  comprehends  these  kindly  suggestions 
of  Ea,  and  proceeds  with  his  work  accordingly.  Lest 
his  fellow-citizens  become  suspicious,  he  is  advised 
to  tell  them  that  he  was  going  down  to  the  ocean  to 
live  with  Ea  because  Bel  was  unfriendly  to  the  deity 
of  the  earth,  and  he  would  influence  Bel  to  bestow  rich 
blessings  upon  the  people. 

Parnapishtim  was  seven  days  building  the  ark.  It 
measured  120  cubits  in  height  and  120  cubits  in 
breadth,  containing  six  stories  each  with  nine  cross 
partitions.  It  was  covered  with  tar  inside  and  out. 
When  it  was  completed,  Parnapishtim  took  all  his 
possessions  into  the  hold — silver  and  gold,  and  all  kinds 
of  seeds  of  living  beings,  his  family,  his  servants, 
animals  of  the  field,  and  also  artificers  of  all  sorts. 

The  Deluge  came,  and  Parnapishtim  entered  the 
ship.  It  filled  him  with  alarm.  The  description  is 
impressive  and  forcible. 

"  This  day's  break1      Was  I  afraid  of 
To  see  the  daylight1      I  shuddered  ; 
I  entered  the  ship,      I  locked  its  door ; 
To  the  governor  of  the  ship,      To  Puzur-Bel,  to  the  sailor, 
I  confided  the  ark,      Together  with  all  its  contents. 
As  soon  as  the  first      Glow  of  dawn  appeared, 
Rose  from  the  horizon      A  black  cloud. 
Ramman2  was  thundering      In  the  midst  of  it. 
Nebo  and  Marduk      Were  marching  in  front — 
Ninib  came  forth,      Causing  the  storm  to  burst. 

1  L.  W.  King  translates  "  storm  "  for  "  day  "  and  "  daylight." 
8  Rimmon  :  the  storm  god. 


64  THE  FLOOD  DESCRIBED 

The  Anunnaki1      Lifted  up  the  torches, 

By  their  sheen  they  illuminated  the  land. 

Hadad's  dust-whirl      Rose  to  the  sky, 

And  the  light  of  day      Was  changed  into  night." 

The  destructive  elements — thunder,  lightning,  storm, 

rain — are  uncontrolled.     Then  the  waters  rose  as  in 

battle  storm  upon  the  people.     How  splendidly  it  is 

portrayed  ! 

"  Not  one  saw      His  neighbour  any  longer. 
No  longer  were  recognized      The  people  from  heaven  above, 
The  gods  become  afraid      of  the  deluge, 
They  fled  and  rose  up     to  Anu's  heaven." 

The  gods  could  not  stand  the  awful  terrors  of  the 
scene  ;  they  cowered  like  dogs. 

Ishtar,  the  lady  of  the  gods,  having  consented  to  it, 

reproached  herself,  and  cried  like  a  woman  in  travail 

at  the  destruction  of  mankind.     Annunaki  shared  in 

her  lamentation  : 

"  Ishtar  groans  like  a  woman  in  throes, 
The  lofty  goddess  cries  with  loud  voice, 
The  world  of  old  has  become  a  mass  of  clay. 
That  I  should  have  assented2  to  this  evil  among  the  gods  ! 
That  when  I  assented  to  this  evil, 
I  was  for  the  destruction  of  my  own  creatures  3 
What  I  created,  where  is  it  ? 
Like  so  many  fish,  it  *  fills  the  sea." 

The  storm  appears  to  have  got  beyond  the  control 
of  the  gods,  and  none  but  Bel  approves  of  the  wide- 
spread destruction  that  has  been  wrought.5 

1  The  seven  evil  spirits  of  the  Nether  World. 

8  Spoken  or  ordered.  3  My  mankind.  4  Mankind. 

5  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  502. 


THE  GODS  WEEPING  65 

"  The  gods,  together  with  the  Annunaki,  wept  with  her. 
The  gods,  in  their  depression,  sat  down  to  weep, 
Pressed  their  lips  together,  were  overwhelmed  with  grief  [?]. 
The  storm  could  no  longer  be  quieted. 
For  six  days  and  nights 
Wind  rainstorm,  hurricane  swept  along; 
When  the  seventh  day  arrived  the  storm  began  to  moderate, 
Which  had  waged  a  contest  like  a  great  host. 
The  sea  quieted  down,  wind  and  rainstorm  ceased." 

Parnapishtim  describes  the  destruction  : 

"  I  looked  down  upon  the  sea,  and  made  my  voice  resound, 
But  all  the  people      had  returned1  to  earth  again 
I  opened  the  window,      the  light  fell  upon  my  cheek, 
And  bowed  down,      I  sat  and  wept. 
Tears  flowed  over  my  face, 
I  looked  down  upon  the  world — naught  but  sea." 

But  soon  the  waters  began  to  diminish  and  the  land 
began  to  appear : 

"After  twelve  double  hours2  an  island  appeared, 
The  ship  approached  the  mountain  Nisir." 

Nisir  means  "  protection  "  or  "  salvation."  Beros- 
sus  has  Kordyaic  Mountains. 

"  At  this  mountain,  the  mount  Nisir,  the  boat  stuck  fast." 

The  boat  remains  in  this  position  for  six  days ; 
on  the  seventh  day  Parnapishtim  wished  to  know 
whether  the  sea  had  abated  enough  for  him  to  leave  the 
ship. 

1  Turned  to  clay. 

3  An  army's  march  of  fourteen  hours. 

5 


66  LEAVING  THE  ARK 

"  When  the  seventh  day  came, 
I  put  out  a  dove      and  let  her  go 
The  dove  flew  hither  and  thither; 
But  there  was  no  resting-place,  and  she  came  back. 
Then  I  put  out  a  swallow  and  let  her  go ; 
The  swallow  flew  hither  and  thither, 
But  there  was  no  resting-place,  and  she  came  back. 
Then  I  put  out  a  raven  and  lei  her  go. 
The  raven  flew,  saw  the  waters  decrease, 
She  approached,  cawing  and  croaking,  but  returned  no  more." 

Parnapishtim  left  the  ark,  and  offered  a  sacrifice  of 
strong  frankincense  on  the  top  of  the  mountain  to  allure 
the  gods : 

"  The  gods  inhaled  the  odour, 
The  gods  inhaled  the  sweet  odour, 
The  gods  crowded  like  flies  around  the  sacrifice." 

There  was  a  scene.  Ishtar,  the  lady  of  the  gods, 
appeared  in  their  midst  and  swore  that  Bel,  the 
originator  of  the  Deluge,  should  have  no  share  of  the 
sacrifice.  At  the  moment  Bel  enters,  and  vents  his 
anger  because  the  planned  destruction  was  not  complete 
In  anger  he  asks  : 

"  Who  is  there  that  has  escaped  with  his  life  ? 
No  one  was  to  survive  the  destruction  !" 

Ninib  tells  the  fact  that  Ea  effected  the  rescue  of 
Parnapishtim  : 

"  Then  opened  Ea    his  mouth  and  spake, 
He  said  in  answer  to  the  hero  Bel  : 
'  Ho  !  Thou  wisest      of  the  gods,  thou  hero  ! 
How  foolish  wast  thou  to  produce  a  deluge  ! 


NO  DELUGE  AGAIN  67 

Upon  the  sinner  visit  his  sin 

Upon  the  vicious  visit  his  vice, 

But  show  long-suffering  and  do  not  exterminate, 

Have  patience      and  do  not  destroy  all !'  " 

Ea  tells  Bel  that  he  might  punish  sinners  in  some 
other  way : 

"  Instead  of  bringing  on  a  deluge, 
Let  lions  come  and  diminish  mankind.1 
Instead  of  bringing  on  a  deluge, 
Let  tigers  come  and  diminish  mankind. 
Instead  of  bringing  on  a  deluge, 
Let  famine  come  and  smite  the  land. 
Instead  of  bringing  on  a  deluge, 
Let  pestilence  come  and  waste  the  land." 

Ea  confessed  that  he  was  the  indirect  cause  of  saving 
Parnapishtim : 

"  Not  have  I  revealed  the  council  of  the  great  gods  ! 
To  the  very  wise  one  I  sent  dreams,     thus  he  heard  of  the  council 
of  the  gods." 

Bel  is  reconciled,  and  is  willing  to  render  some  help 
to  the  saved  man. 

There  are  two  other  texts  of  the  Babylonian  Deluge. 
The  tablets  are  fragments,  and  in  so  far  as  they  have 
been  understood  they  seem  to  agree  with  the  version 
found  in  Ashurbanipal's  library,  while  the  third  version 
is  supposed  to  be  written  at  the  time  of  Ammizaguga, 
about  2200  B.C.,  and  it  differs  materially  in  details. 

What  was  said  of  the  striking  resemblances  between 
the  Babylonian  tradition  of  Creation  and  the  story  in 
1  Not  destroy  it  entirely. 

5—2 


68  RESEMBLANCES 

Genesis  is  equally  marked  in  the  Babylonian-Assyrian 
story  of  the  Flood,  which  is  parallel  to  that  we  read 
in  Gen.  vi.  to  ix.  It  is  impossible  to  imagine  that  the 
two  stories  are  quite  unconnected.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
the  cuneiform  inscriptions  have  disclosed  a  resemblance 
which  points  to  no  other  conclusion  than  that  the  two 
are  dependent. 

Parnapishtim  is  the  tenth  in  descent  from  the  first 
man  ;  Noah  is  the  tenth  in  descent  from  Adam. 

The  cause  of  the  Flood  in  both  stories  is  ascribed  to 
the  sins  of  mankind. 

The  purpose  of  the  Deluge  in  both  narratives  was 
to  punish  sin. 

The  reason  why  Parnapishtim  was  saved  was  his 
piety.     Noah  was  preserved  for  the  same  reason. 

Parnapishtim  was  forewarned  of  what  was  to  take 
place.     Noah,  too,  had  a  vision  of  what  was  to  happen. 

Parnapishtim  was  instructed  to  build  an  ark,  and  re- 
ceived the  plans  and  measurements.  Noah  was  com- 
manded to  build  an  ark,  and  plans  and  measurements 
were  given  to  him. 

The  seed  of  life  of  all  kinds  went  with  Parnapishtim 
into  the  ark.     The  same  went  with  Noah. 

The  waters  covered  all  the  high  mountains,  and  it  is 
asserted  that  everything  living  was  destroyed  except 
the  things  that  had  found  shelter  in  the  ark.  The 
same  facts  are  narrated  in  both  stories. 

Parnapishtim  sent  forth  three  birds — the  swallow,  the 


THE  ANTIQUITY  OF  THE  LEGEND        69 

dove,  and  the  raven — to  find  out  if  the  Deluge  had 
subsided  from  the  earth.  The  dove  turned  back  to 
the  ark,  the  raven  flew  away.  The  dove  is  mentioned 
twice  in  the  Book  of  Genesis. 

After  the  Deluge  had  subsided  Parnapishtim  offered 
a  sacrifice  on  the  top  of  the  mountain  ;  so  did  Noah. 

Bel  blessed  Parnapishtim,  and  promised  that  he 
would  never  again  destroy  the  world  by  a  flood.  God 
made  the  same  covenant  with  Noah. 

Ishtar  uplifted  the  rainbow  in  the  firmament,  which 
an  ancient  Babylonian  hymn  calls  "  the  bow  of  the 
Deluge."  God  made  a  covenant  with  Noah,  and 
placed  the  bow  in  the  cloud. 

Dr.  G.  A.  Smith  says x  "  that  the  Babylonian  stories 
were  probably  in  existence  at  a  very  early  date — about 
3000  B.C.  It  throws  no  light  upon  the  date  of  the 
story  in  Genesis.  We  are  ignorant  of  the  time  at  which 
the  Hebrews  received  these  stories ;  while  in  their 
Biblical  form  they  exhibit  so  many  differences  from  the 
Babylonian  as  to  make  it  probable  that  the  materials 
were  used  by  the  writers  of  the  Pentateuchal  docu- 
ments only  after  long  tradition  within  a  Hebrew 
atmosphere." 

It  is  evident  that  the  account  of  the  Deluge  in  the 
Book  of  Genesis  cannot  be  the  original.  The  Baby- 
lonian-Assyrian version  is  much  older.     Its  date  must 

1  Modern  Criticism  and  the  Preaching  of  the  Old  Testament, 
pp.  61,  62. 


70  THE  BIBLICAL  STORY 

be  fixed  in  the  remote  past  when  Israel  did  not  exist. 
It  would  be  a  great  error  to  assert  that  the  Biblical 
narrative  of  the  Flood  is  only  a  copy  of  the  tradition 
discovered  on  the  tablets.  The  Israelitish  spirit  is 
breathed  into  the  Israelitish  tradition.  Religious 
thought,  like  genius,  is  not  self-sustaining,  not  self-fed. 
Genius,  to  become  full-grown,  must  borrow  from  the 
sources  of  the  past  and  present.  Genius,  like  Socrates, 
is  a  citizen  of  the  world.  Shakespeare  had  to  drink 
from  many  a  well.  And  Wordsworth,  Milton,  and 
Tennyson  went  to  green  pastures  and  lay  down  by  the 
still  waters.  Their  genius  needed  light  and  stimulus 
which  could  only  be  derived  from  other  men's  resources. 
And  what  is  true  of  genius  is  equally  true  of  the  religion 
of  Israel. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE   CLASSIFYING   OF  THE   NATIONS 

There  is  in  the  Book  of  Genesis  (x.)  a  table  of  the  chief 
nations  with  whom  the  authors  were  acquainted.  The 
nations  named  in  the  chapter  are  more  or  less  closely 
related  to  each  other.  And  the  compiler  wants  to 
assign  Israel  its  rightful  place  among  the  nations  of 
antiquity.  His  ultimate  object  is  to  give  an  account 
of  the  history  of  the  chosen  people.  He  felt  compelled 
to  say  something  about  the  growth  of  other  nations, 
to  trace  the  origin  of  all  back  to  a  common  source,  and 
to  show  how  Israel  sprang  from  them.  After  making 
this  clear  he  confines  himself  entirely  to  the  descendants 
of  Shem,  and  farther  on  to  a  special  branch  of  the  family 
of  Terah,  from  which  Abraham  sprang. 

The  principle  of  the  classification  adopted  by  the 
compiler  is  not  purely  ethnological,  in  the  strict  sense 
of  the  word ;  the  peoples  or  tribes  implied  in  it  as 
closely  related  by  family  ties  are  not  so  related  at  all. 
"  The  genealogical  table  is  merely  a  picturesque  con- 
ventional fashion  of  expressing  geographical  and  poli- 
tical relationships,  though  the  genealogies  may  have 
been   understood  literally  by  some  readers.     In  the 

71 


72  NO  FAMILY  RELATION 

case  of  such  a  set  of  geographical  statistics  a  reader 
who  thought  he  had  further  or  more  correct  informa- 
tion would  make  additions  or  corrections  in  the  margin, 
and  some  of  these  would  afterwards  be  copied  into  the 
text.  Hence  we  may  expect  to  find  here,  not  only 
extracts  from  the  original  sources  and  editorial  matter, 
but  also  other  additions  and  modifications  (see  verses 
18,  19,  24)." 1 

The  Canaanites  had  no  blood-relation  with  the 
Egyptians  (verse  6).  The  Hittites  had  no  racial  con- 
nection with  the  Canaanites  (verse  15).  Elam  and  the 
Assyrians  were  not  connected  by  blood.  So  that  other 
considerations  than  that  of  family  relationship  domi- 
nated the  compiler. 

All  that  can  be  said  of  Babylonian  and  Assyrian 
discoveries  in  this  connection  is  that  they  contain 
numerous  names  of  peoples  and  tribes  which  illustrate 
many  of  the  names  contained  in  this  chart,  but  there 
is  no  foundation  for  the  assumption  that  the  names 
contained  in  this  classification  had  their  origin  in 
Babylonia- Assyria. 

Gomer  is  an  Assyrian  name  Gimirrai,  a  race  fre- 
quently mentioned  by  Esarhaddon  (681-668  B.C.)  ; 
he  speaks  of  having  defeated  the  Gimirrai.  Ashur- 
banipal  (668-625  B.C.)  states  that  these  people  invaded 
Lydia  in  the  days  of  Gugu,  the  famous  King  of  Lydia 
(687-653  B.C.). 

1  Genesis,  by  Bennett,  p.  159. 


NIMROD  73 

Mada  has  been  discovered  on  the  tablets,  which  is 
the  same  as  Madai,  the  Medes  (verse  2).  It  is  often 
mentioned  from  the  time  of  Adad-nirari  (812-783  B.C.). 

Tubal  and  Meshech  are  the  Tabali  and  Musku  of 
the  inscriptions.  Tabali  is  mentioned  first  by  Shal- 
maneser  II.  (860-825)  i  Musku  is  mentioned  by  Tiglath- 
pileser  I.  (1100  B.C.). 

Yavan  is  the  name  by  which  the  Greeks  were  known 
to  Sargon  (722-705  B.C.). 

Cush  (verse  6)  are  a  people  dwelling  on  the  south  of 
Egypt,  and  are  the  Kush  or  Kesh  which  are  often 
mentioned  in  the  Egyptian  inscriptions.  It  is  doubtful 
whether  the  name  Cush  of  verse  8  is  the  same  as 
the  Cush  of  verses  6  and  7.  The  similarity  of  name 
may  have  misled  the  compiler. 

Nimrod.  Dr.  Driver  says :  "  Upon  Nimrod 
(verse  8)  archaeology  has  at  present  thrown  no  light ; 
speculation  has  been  busy  with  him ;  and  his  name  has 
not  hitherto  been  found  on  the  monuments.  Nor  does 
archaeology  know  of  any  one  name  which  it  can  connect, 
as  verses  10,  11  connect  Nimrod,  both  with  the  founda- 
tion of  Babylonian  civilization  and  with  its  extension 
to  Nineveh.  Babylon,  as  we  know  from  a  dynastic 
list  discovered  by  Mr.  T.  G.  Pinches  in  1880  among  the 
treasures  of  the  British  Museum,  possessed  a  line  of 
eleven  Kings,  of  one  of  whom — Khammurabi — ruling 
2376-2333  B.C.  ;  and  the  contract  tablets  from  this 
period  .  .  .  which  relate  to  the  sales,  loans,  the  letting 


74  NINEVEH 

of  houses,  fields  and  gardens,  adoption,  marriage,  in- 
heritance, etc.,  show  that  society  was  already  highly 
organized,  and  that  legal  formalities  were  habitually 
observed." 

Erech  (Gen.  x.  10).  It  is  named  as  a  city  of  Nimrod's 
kingdom  (now  Warka).  It  was  the  capital  of  a  mighty 
King,  Lugal-zaggisi,  whose  inscriptions  have  been  dis- 
covered, and  whose  rule  was  stated  to  have  reached 
as  far  as  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  that  before 
4000  B.C. 

Nineveh  is  first  mentioned  about  1800  B.C.,  when 
under  the  rule  of  priest-kings.  The  earliest  Assyrian 
King  known  to  us  lived  about  1450  B.C. 

Calah  (verse  12)  was  built  by  Shalmaneser  I.  about 
1300  B.C. 

"  The  oldest  capital  of  Assyria  was,  however,  neither 
Nineveh  nor  Calah,  but  a  city  called  Asshur  about 
sixty  miles  south  of  Nineveh,  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Tigris  (now  Kal'at-sherkat)  ;  this,  though  not  men- 
tioned in  Gen.  x.  11,  is  often  named  in  the  inscriptions 
of  the  Assyrian  Kings,  and  was  not  permanently  super- 
seded by  Nineveh  till  the  ninth  century  B.C.  In  the 
light  of  these  facts  it  becomes  impossible  to  place  the 
beginnings  of  imperial  power  at  Babylon  and  Nineveh 
within  the  lifetime  of  a  single  man.  But  the  two  broad 
facts  which  Gen.  x.  10,  11  express — namely,  that 
Babylon  was  an  older  seat  of  civilization  than  Nineveh, 
and  that  Nineveh  was,  as  we  might  say,  a  younger 


ASSYRIA'S  HERITAGE  75 

colony,  sprung  from  it — are  unquestionably  correct :  not 
only  did  Assyria  acquire  political  importance  much 
later  than  Babylon,  but,  as  the  monuments  also  show, 
it  was,  moreover,  dependent  socially  and  materially 
upon  the  older  state."1 

1  Authority  and  Archeology,  p.  30. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   INSCRIPTIONS   AND   CHRONOLOGY  * 

Excavations  were  carried  out  in  Niffer  in  1887,  under 
the  auspices  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania.  Niffer 
was  a  mound  situated  to  the  south-east  of  Babylon, 
on  a  branch  of  the  Euphrates.  After  two  years' 
successful  excavations  a  great  temple  dedicated  to  the 
god  Bel  was  discovered.  The  archives  of  the  temple 
Ekur  were  well  stocked  with  the  official  legal  documents, 
dating  chiefly  from  1700  to  1200  B.C.,  when  the  city 
was  at  the  height  of  its  glory. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  our  present  knowledge 
of  the  history  of  Babylonia  dates  back  to  about 
4000  B.C.  For  the  period  extending  from  about 
4000  to  2300  B.C.  the  chronology  is  uncertain.2 

"  Of  the  struggles  and  campaigns  of  the  earlier  Kings 
of  the  First  Dynasty  of  Babylon  we  know  little,  for, 
although  we  possess  a  considerable  number  of  legal 
and  commercial  documents  of  the  period,  we  have 
recovered  no  strictly  historical  inscriptions.     Our  main 

1  See  Gen.  iv.  17-24,  v.  1-32,  xi.  10-32. 

2  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  36. 

76 


TABLETS  DATED  77 

source  of  information  is  the  dates  upon  these  docu- 
ments, which  are  not  dated  by  the  years  of  the  reigning 
King,  but  on  a  system  adopted  by  the  early  Babylonian 
Kings  from  their  Sumerian  predecessors.  In  the  latter 
periods  of  Babylonian  history  tablets  were  dated  in 
the  year  of  the  King  who  was  reigning  at  the  time  the 
document  was  drawn  up,  but  this  simple  system  had 
not  been  adopted  at  this  early  period.  In  place  of 
this  we  find  that  each  year  was  cited  by  the  event  of 
greatest  importance  which  occurred  in  that  year. 
This  event  might  be  the  cutting  of  a  canal,  when  the 
year  in  which  this  took  place  might  be  referred  to  as 
'  the  year  in  which  the  canal  named  Ai-khegallu  was 
cut ' ;  or  it  might  be  the  building  of  a  temple,  as  in 
the  date-formula,  '  the  year  in  which  the  great  temple 
of  the  Moon-god  was  built ' ;  or  it  might  be  the  con- 
quest of  a  city,  such  as  '  the  year  in  which  the  city  of 
Kish  was  destroyed.'  Now  it  will  be  obvious  that 
this  system  of  dating  had  many  disadvantages.  An 
event  might  be  of  great  importance  for  one  city,  while 
it  might  never  have  been  heard  of  in  another  district ; 
thus  it  sometimes  happened  that  the  same  event  was 
not  adopted  throughout  the  whole  country  for  desig- 
nating a  particular  year,  and  the  result  was  that 
different  systems  of  dating  were  employed  in  different 
parts  of  Babylonia.  Moreover,  when  a  particular 
system  had  been  in  use  for  a  considerable  time,  it 
required  a  very  good  memory  to  retain  the  order  and 


78  FIXING  DATES 

period  of  the  various  events  referred  to  in  the  date- 
formulas,  so  as  to  fix  in  a  moment  the  date  of  a  docu- 
ment by  its  mention  of  one  of  them.  In  order  to  assist 
themselves  in  their  task  of  fixing  dates  in  this  manner, 
the  scribes  of  the  First  Dynasty  of  Babylon  drew  up 
lists  of  the  titles  of  the  years,  arranged  in  chronological 
order  under  the  reigns  of  the  Kings  to  which  they 
referred.  Some  of  these  lists  have  been  recovered, 
and  they  are  of  the  greatest  assistance  in  fixing  the 
chronology,  while  at  the  same  time  they  furnish  us 
with  considerable  information  concerning  the  history 
of  the  period  of  which  we  should  otherwise  have  been 
in  ignorance." *  The  above  gives  an  idea  of  the  Baby- 
lonian system  of  dating. 

"  In  settling  all  problems  connected  with  early 
Chaldaean  chronology,  the  starting-point  was,  and  in 
fact  still  is,  the  period  of  Sargon  I.  of  Agade,  inasmuch 
as  the  date  of  his  reign  is  settled,  according  to  the 
reckoning  of  the  scribes  of  Nabonidus,  as  about 
3800  B.C.  It  is  true  that  this  date  has  been  called  in 
question  and  ingenious  suggestions  for  amending  it 
have  been  made  by  some  writers,  while  others  have 
rejected  it  altogether,  holding  that  it  merely  represented 
a  guess  on  the  part  of  the  late  Babylonians,  and  could 
be  safely  ignored  in  the  chronological  schemes  which 
they  brought  forward.      But  nearly  every  fresh  dis- 

1  Egypt  and  Western  Asia  in  the  Light  of  Recent  Discoveries, 
by  King  and  Hall,  p.  243  et  seq. 


TRADITIONS  CONFIRMED  79 

covery  made  in  the  last  few  years  has  tended  to  confirm 
some  point  in  the  traditions  current  among  the  later 
Babylonians  with  regard  to  the  earlier  history  of  their 
country.  Consequently,  reliance  may  be  placed  with 
increased  confidence  on  the  truth  of  such  traditions 
as  a  whole,  and  we  may  continue  to  accept  those  state- 
ments which  yet  await  confirmation  from  documents 
more  nearly  contemporary  with  the  early  period  to 
which  they  refer.  It  is  true  that  such  a  date  as  that 
assigned  by  Nabonidus  to  Sargon  is  not  to  be  regarded 
as  absolutely  fixed,  for  Nabonidus  is  obviously  speaking 
in  round  numbers,  and  we  may  allow  for  some  minor 
inaccuracies  in  the  calculations  of  his  scribes.  But  it 
is  certain  that  the  later  Babylonian  priests  and  scribes 
had  a  wealth  of  historical  material  at  their  disposal 
which  has  not  come  down  to  us.  We  may,  therefore, 
accept  the  date  given  by  Nabonidus  for  Sargon  of 
Agade  and  his  son  Naram-Sin  as  approximately 
accurate,  and  this  is  also  the  opinion  of  the  majority  of 
writers  on  early  Babylonian  history."1  The  tendency 
at  present  is  to  fix  the  date  of  Sargon  1000  years 
later.2 

One  kingdom  had  done  away  with  a  number  of  small 
states,  and  art,  culture,  and  civilization  were  in  a  highly 
developed  state. 

1  Egypt  and  Western  Asia  in  the  Light  of  Recent  Discoveries, 
by  King  and  Hall,  p.  185  et  seq. 

2  King,  Meyer,  and  others. 


80  THE  TEMPLE  AT  NIPPUR 

"  By  the  substitution  of  a  great  and  compact  empire 
for  the  small  rival  principalities  into  which  the  country 
was  parcelled  out,  and  by  the  remarkable  impulse  given 
to  all  branches  of  activity,  and  by  the  full  expression 
in  all  directions  of  art,  a  culture,  a  civilization,  the  slow 
development  of  which  had  occupied  the  previous  cen- 
turies— nay,  millenniums — it  marks  a  culminating 
point  in  the  history  of  the  ancient  East."1 

The  old  temple  at  Nippur,  upon  which  other 
buildings  were  erected,  is  supposed  to  have  been  built 
not  later  than  7000  to  6000  B.C.  "  The  vases,  bearing 
long  inscriptions,  presented  to  the  sanctuary  of  Nippur 
at  about  4000  B.C.  by  the  Lugal-zaggisi,  and  the  numer- 
ous sculptured  stones,  with  inscriptions  recording  the 
public  buildings,  their  victories,  and  their  votive 
offerings,  which  have  come  down  to  us  from  the  Kings 
of  Lagash  (now  Telloh),  and  which  must  belong  sub- 
stantially to  the  same  age,  afford  conclusive  evidence 
that  the  actual  beginning  of  art  and  civilization  in 
Babylonia  precede  4000  B.C.  by  many  centuries,  not 
to  say  by  many  millennia.  It  is  particularly  observable 
that  the  art  of  writing,  though  the  characters  are 
archaic  in  type,  and  decidedly  ruder  than  those  which 
appear  at  a  later  age,  is  already,  at  the  date  just  men- 
tioned, familiarly  practised."2 

To  turn  aside  for  a  moment  to  Egypt.2     Explorations 

1  Light  from,  the  East,  by  Ball,  p.  53. 

2  Authority  and  Archaeology,  p.  33. 


EGYPT  81 

in  that  country  teach  us  a  similar  lesson.  The  date 
of  Menes,  the  first  historical  King  of  Egypt,  is  fixed  by 
Professor  Petrie  at  4777  B.C.,  Budge  at  4400  B.C. 
Excavations  have  shown  that  civilization  was  very 
advanced  in  that  period.  The  pyramids  of  the  Fourth 
Dynasty  (3988  B.C.)  were  highly  artistic  and  remarkably 
finished.  Traces  have  been  discovered  in  the  Valley 
of  the  Nile  of  a  race  that  dwelt  there  before  the 
time  of  Menes  which  was  totally  unlike  the  Egyptian 
race. 

Egypt  joins  with  Babylonia  and  Assyria  in  proving 
that  the  origin  of  man  must  date  from  a  period  far 
more  remote  than  that  assigned  to  him  in  the  Old 
Testament. 

Inscriptions  in  three  entirely  different  languages 
have  been  discovered — Sumerian,  Babylonian,  and 
Egyptian.  All  belong  to  an  age  considerably  earlier 
than  the  date  given  in  Biblical  chronology. 

Professor  Sayce  says  of  the  chronology  "  that  it  is 
the  skeleton,  as  it  were,  on  which  the  flesh  of  history 
is  laid."  x  Some  of  the  early  Old  Testament  events  are 
designated  to  us  as  belonging  to  the  age  of  Abraham, 
the  age  of  Exodus,  or  to  the  Mosaic  age.  We  seek  in 
vain  for  a  chronology  in  the  Old  Testament  till  the  reign 
of  David,  and  even  at  that  comparatively  late  period 
we  are  more  in  the  realm  of  probabilities  than  of  facts. 
The  early  history  of  the  Hebrews  is  like  the  early  history 
1   The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  p.  141^/  seo. 

6 


82  BIBLICAL  DATA 

of  the  Egyptians  in  that  it  has  no  chronology.  The 
Egyptians  measured  time  by  dynasties  before  the  rise 
of  the  Eighteenth  Dynasty,  and  from  that  period  dates 
were  used.  The  only  trustworthy  method  by  which 
dates  can  be  fixed  to  the  events  of  the  patriarchal 
period  or  the  Exodus  is  to  find  synchronism — i.e., 
tabular  arrangement  of  contemporary  events  between 
the  Hebrews  and  the  dated  history  of  other  peoples  or 
nations. 

That  it  is  difficult  to  harmonize  the  Biblical  data 
and  to  form  a  consistent  whole  is  made  evident  by  the 
number  of  Biblical  chronologies  that  have  been  com- 
piled. It  is  no  longer  possible  to  take  the  Old  Testa- 
ment data  as  a  reliable  basis.  There  are  many  reasons 
that  make  it  impossible.  Who  can  believe  that  men 
actually  lived  nine  hundred  years  or  more  ?  And  it 
is  equally  impossible  to  believe  that  man  was  created 
at  so  late  a  date  as  that  fixed  by  the  chronology  of  the 
Old  Testament.  That  the  historicity  of  these  numbers 
is  incredible  does  not  do  away  with  the  fact  that  the 
author  had  an  object  in  view.  He  probably  had  a 
theory,  and  built  upon  it.  The  round  number  ten  as 
the  number  of  generations  in  the  first  period  of  the 
world's  history  points  to  a  theory.  It  is  not  easy  to 
get  at  his  theory  on  account  of  the  differences  in  the 
texts  which  have  been  handed  down  to  us. 

There  are  really  three  systems  which  are  incom- 
patible, and  we  shall  name  them  briefly. 


THREE  TEXTS  83 

1.  The  Massoretic  Hebrew  text  is  one.  It  makes  the 
period  from  the  Creation  to  the  call  of  Abraham  2,000 
solar  years,  or  2,056  lunar  years.  This  number  of 
years  is  divided  as  follows  :  1,600  years  extending  from 
the  Creation  to  the  Deluge,  and  400  years  from  the  Flood 
to  the  call  of  Abraham. 

2.  The  Septuagint  is  the  second  system  of  chronology. 
According  to  this  reckoning  2,200  solar  years  or  2,262 
lunar  years  elapsed  between  the  Creation  and  the 
Flood,  which  are  divided  as  follows  :  1,600  years  ex- 
tending from  the  Creation  to  the  birth  of  Noah,  and 
600  years  from  that  date  to  the  Deluge ;  and  1,200  are 
reckoned  from  the  Deluge  to  the  call  of  Abraham. 

3.  The  Samaritan  text  is  the  third  system  of  chron- 
ology. The  period  is  divided  into  two  equal  parts  of 
1,200  years  each  :  1,200  years  from  the  Creation  to  the 
birth  of  the  sons  of  Noah,  and  1,200  comprising  the 
rest  of  the  period. 

In  the  section  which  describes  the  ten  patriarchs 
we  have  apparently  a  Babylonian  influence ;  the  ten 
patriarchs  seem  to  correspond  to  the  ten  Babylonian 
Kings  who  reigned  in  the  antediluvian  period.1  The 
Chaldean  account  assigns  168  myriads  of  years  to  the 
Creation  of  the  world,  whereas  the  Biblical  tradition 
assigns  168  hours — i.e.,  seven  days  for  the  same  event. 
How  to  explain  this  remarkable  coincidence  which 
is  at  the  same  time  a  contradiction  ?  The  Biblical 
1  Genesis,  by  Gunkel,  p.  1 21  et  seq. 

6—2 


84  THE  COSMOLOGICAL  SYSTEMS 

statement  is  in  keeping  with  the  Jewish  conception  of 
God's  power  in  Creation.  The  idea  is  that  God  accom- 
plished in  one  hour  what  the  Chaldean  legend  ascribed 
to  10,000  years. 

It  is  remarkable  that  the  number  of  weeks  in  the 
1,656  years  of  Genesis  is  the  number  of  five-year 
periods  in  the  Chaldean  sum  (432,000  years).1  Further- 
more, Enoch,  the  seventh  in  the  Biblical  list,  corre- 
sponds to  the  seventh  Babylonian  King,  who  was  called 
by  the  sun-god  into  his  presence,  and  instructed  in  the 
secrets  of  astronomy  and  astrology.2 

We  never  find  a  settled  era,  a  definite  date  from 
which  years  were  counted,  at  the  very  beginning,  or 
even  at  an  early  period,  of  a  nation's  history.  If 
anything  of  this  kind  has  seemed  to  appear  in  early 
times  (several  nations  have  attempted  to  obtain  a 
satisfactory  chronological  method)  it  has  always  turned 
out  to  be  in  the  highest  degree  uncertain,  or  really  to 
rest  on  later  calculations.  The  Hebrews  are  no  excep- 
tion to  this  rule. 

"  It  is  obvious  that  all  these  systems  (Massoretic 
Hebrew  text,  Septuagint,  and  the  Samaritan  text)  are, 
like  the  chronological  systems  of  the  Egyptians,  the 
Babylonians,  or  Hindus,  mere  artificial  schemes  of  an 
astronomical  character,  and  differing  from  the  latter 
only  in  their  more  modest  computation  of  time.      For 

1  Marti's  article  "  Chronology  "  in  Encyclopaedia  Biblica. 

2  See  Old  Testament  History,  by  H.  P.  Smith,  p.  23. 


THEIR  UNTRUSTWORTHINESS  85 

historical  purposes  they  are  worthless,  and  indicate 
merely  that  the  materials  for  a  chronology  were  entirely 
wanting.  The  ages  assigned  to  the  patriarchs  before 
the  Flood,  for  example,  stand  on  a  level  with  the  reigns 
of  the  ten  antediluvian  Kings  of  Chaldea,  which  were 
extended  over  120  sari,  or  432,000  years.  The  post- 
diluvian patriarchs  are  in  no  better  position  ;  indeed, 
one  of  them,  Arphaxad,  is  a  geographical  title,  and  the 
Septuagint  interpolates  after  him  a  certain  Kainan,  of 
whom  neither  the  Hebrew  nor  the  Samaritan  text 
knows  anything."  x 

After  the  call  of  Abraham  we  are  not  on  any  more 
sure  footing.  The  great  age  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob  is  marvellous,  very  improbable,  though  not  quite 
impossible,  and  the  dates  recorded  in  the  narratives 
do  not  always  agree.  There  are  apparent  and,  to  my 
mind,  real  contradictions  between  certain  statements. 
The  birth  of  Isaac  was  regarded  as  an  extraordinary 
event  on  account  of  his  father's  old  age,  but  forty  years 
later  six  children  are  born  to  Abraham  after  the  death 
of  Sarah  (Gen.  xxv.  1,  2).  Again,  according  to  the  chron- 
ology of  Gen.  xxv.  26,  xxvi.  34,  xxxv.  28,  Isaac  must 
have  been  lying  upon  his  death-bed  for  eighty  years. 

Then,    again,    explicit    statements   are   made   with 

regard  to  the  period  the  Israelites  were  in  Egypt.     In 

Gen.  xv.  13  Abraham  is  told :  "  Know  of  a  surety  that 

thy  seed  shall  be  a  stranger  in  a  land  that  is  not  theirs, 

1  The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  p.  143. 


86  INCONSISTENCIES 

and  shall  serve  them  :  and  they  shall  afflict  them  four 
hundred  years."  In  Exod.  xii.  40  we  are  told  :  "  Now 
the  sojourning  of  the  children  of  Israel,  who  dwelt  in 
Egypt,  was  four  hundred  and  thirty  years."  There  is 
a  discrepancy  between  these  two  accounts. 

In  Gen.  xv.  16  it  is  stated  that  "  in  the  fourth 
generation  they  shall  come  hither  again  " — that  is, 
the  children  of  Israel  should  return  into  Canaan. 
According  to  this  narrative  the  words  were  spoken  to 
Abraham,  and  the  fourth  generation  was  that  of 
Joseph  himself.  But  this  does  not  tally  with  other 
statements,  and  so  some  men  make  the  statement  to 
refer  to  Moses  and  Aaron,  as  the  fourth  generation 
from  Levi.  But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  Moses  and  Aaron 
did  not  come  again  to  Palestine,  and  the  genealogy 
of  the  daughters  of  Zelophehad  (Num.  xxvii.  1)  makes 
the  generation  that  did  enter  Canaan  the  seventh  from 
Joseph. 

"  Time,  in  fact,  cannot  be  reckoned  by  generations  ; 
we  do  not  know  how  many  links  in  the  chain  may  have 
been  dropped :  '  son '  is  Semitic  idiom,  being  fre- 
quently equivalent  to  descendant,  while  the  names  are 
often  merely  geographical,  like  Gilead  and  Machir  in 
the  Genealogy  of  Zelophehad,  and  therefore  have  no 
chronological  value."  1 

The  case  is  no  better  with  the   chronology  of  the 
interval  that  extends  from  the  Exodus  to  the  building 
1  The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  p.  144. 


THE  NUMBER  FORTY  87 

of  the  Temple  of  Solomon.  We  have  here,  indeed,  a 
check  in  1  Kings  vi.  1  which  makes  the  building  of  the 
Temple  begin  in  the  480th  year  after  the  Exodus,  but 
this  number  makes  its  appearance  at  a  time  when  the 
Temple  of  Solomon  was  no  more.  It  bears,  moreover, 
the  clear  impress  of  being  artificial,  for  it  plainly  counts 
from  Moses  to  David  twelve  generations  of  forty  years 
each,  which  we  can  easily  identify  as  follows  :  Moses, 
Joshua,  Othniel,  Ehud,  Deborah,  Gideon,  Jephthah, 
Samson,  Eli,  Samuel,  Saul,  and  David.  If  the  numbers 
in  the  Book  of  Judges  are  added,  we  have  410  years. 
It  leaves  seventy  years  for  the  sojourn  in  the  wilder- 
ness, the  judgeship  of  Eli  and  Samuel,  the  reigns  of  Saul 
and  David,  and  the  first  four  years  of  Solomon  !  I 
need  not  enter  into  discussion  of  the  unsuccessful 
methods  which  have  been  adopted  to  overcome  or 
account  for  this  palpable  difficulty.1 

That  the  number  480,  however,  has  really  been 
based  on  the  number  forty  seems  probable.  Forty 
years  in  Hebrew  idiom  merely  signified  an  indeter- 
minate and  unknown  period  of  time,  and  the  Moabite 
stone  shows  that  the  same  idiom  existed  also  in  the 
Moabite  language.  Mesha  says  in  the  inscription  : 
"  Omri  took  the  land  of  Medeba,  and  [Israel]  dwelt  in 
it  during  his  days  and  half  the  days  of  his  son,  alto- 
gether forty  years."      The  real  length  of  time  was  not 

1  The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  p.  142  et  seq. ;  "  Chronology" 
in  Encyclopedia  Biblica. 


88  CORRECT  CHRONOLOGY 

more  than  fifteen  years.  Thus  Absalom  is  said,  in 
2  Sam.  xv.  7,  to  have  asked  permission  to  leave 
Jerusalem  "  after  forty  years,"1  although  the  length  of 
time  was  little  more  than  two  years.  The  period  of 
forty  years,  which  meets  us  again  and  again  in  the 
Book  of  Judges,  is  simply  the  equivalent  of  an  unknown 
length  of  time  :  it  denotes  the  want  of  materials  and 
the  consequent  ignorance  of  the  writer.  Twenty,  the 
half  of  forty,  is  equally  an  expression  of  ignorance  ;  and 
the  only  dates  available  for  chronology  are  those  which 
represent  a  definite  space  of  time,  like  the  eight  years 
of  Chushan-rishathaim's  oppression  of  Israel,  or  the  six 
years  of  Jephthah's  judgeship.2 

For  Hebrew  chronology  we  must  look  outside  the 
Bible  itself.  At  certain  points  Hebrew  history  comes 
into  touch  with  the  monumental  records  of  Egypt, 
Babylonia,  and  Assyria,  and  if  we  are  to  date  the  events 
it  records,  it  must  be  by  their  aid.  For  a  long  period 
Egypt  was  without  a  chronology,  and  in  this  respect 
it  was  in  the  same  state  as  the  Israelites.  But  we  are 
on  surer  grounds  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  In  Baby- 
lonia dates  were  fixed  by  the  reign  of  the  Kings  and  the 
events  of  the  several  years  of  each  reign.  The  great 
commercial  relations  of  the  country,  and  the  contracts 
that  were  constantly  made  between  parties,  meant 
that  exact  dating  was  a  necessity  in  the  land.      The 

1  Some  versions  read  "  four." 

2  The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews^  p.  145  et  seq. 


ASSYRIAN  CHRONOLOGY  89 

Assyrians  were  more  precise  in  their  business  trans- 
actions than  even  their  neighbours  the  Babylonians  ; 
and  of  all  the  Oriental  nations  the  historical  instinct 
was  more  highly  developed  in  the  Assyrians  than  in 
any  of  the  others.  And  at  an  early  age  an  accurate 
system  of  chronology  had  been  devised.  But  the  lists 
hitherto  discovered  are  of  a  comparatively  late  date, 
about  1000  b.c,  and  from  909  to  666  B.C.  we  have  a 
reliable  record  of  time.1 

1  The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  p.  147. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  TOWER  OF   BABEL 

The  story  of  the  Tower  of  Babel  (Gen.  xi.  1-9)  suggests 
that  it  came  from  Babylon.  No  similar  Babylonian 
legend  has  been  discovered.  "  We  have  in  this  story, 
in  the  interpretation  of  the  word  '  Babel,'  an  example 
of  that  curious  etymologizing  which  I  have  so  often 
referred  to.  Properly  Babel,  or  Bab-ilu,  to  give  the 
ordinary  Babylonian  form,  means  '  the  gate  of  God.'  , 
It  is  here  interpreted  as  meaning  '  confusion  '"* 

Mankind  settled  in  Babylonia  as  one  community, 
having  one  language  in  common.  The  inhabitants 
decided  to  build  a  city  and  a  tower  that  they  might  keep 
together.  But  Yahweh  perceived  a  danger  in  that 
they  might  become  too  powerful ;  he  made  them  speak 
different  languages,  so  that  they  could  not  under- 
stand one  another,  they  were  scattered  over  the  face  of 
the  earth.  Hence  the  city  was  called  "  confusion."  2 
Similar  stories  of  one  original  language  are  cited  from 
other  folk-lore. 

It  is  evident  from  the  narrative  in  Genesis  that  the 

1  Early  Hebrew  Story,  by  Peters,  p.  260. 

2  Genesis,  by  Bennett. 

90 


THE  TOWER  LOCATED  91 

Babylonian  culture  and  antiquity  made  a  deep  impres- 
sion upon  the  minds  of  the  Israelites. 

It  is  difficult  to  say  for  certain  what  tower  is  referred 
to.  It  has  often  been  supposed  to  be  the  Ziggurat 
(or  Zikkurat,  from  the  verb  zukkuru,  to  elevate), 
which  is  a  massive  pyramidical  tower,  ascending  in 
stage-like  terraces,  with  a  temple  at  the  top.1  This 
is  now  called  Birs  Nimroud.  It  stood  in  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  Babylon  at  Borsippa.  In  one  of 
his  inscriptions  Nebuchadnezzar  says  of  this  Ziggurat 
that  a  former  King  had  built  it  and  carried  it  up  to  the 
height  of  forty-two  ells,  but  had  never  completed  it. 
It  has  long  since  fallen  into  decay.  Any  traveller  in 
Babylonia  must  have  observed  this  striking  ruin  in  the 
immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  capital,  and  as  he 
pondered  over  the  meaning  of  these  strange  structures 
in  general,  he  must  have  asked  himself  in  particular 
why  this  tower  of  enormous  size  was  never  finished.2 

Dr.  Peters  says  that  two  different  questions  are 
answered  in  this  Babel  story,  as  we  have  it,  which 
suggests  that  we  have  two  stories  combined  in  one. 
One  question  :  Why  do  men  speak  different  languages  ? 
If  all  people  have  descended  from  the  same  man,  why 
don't  they  have  one  and  the  same  language  ?  The 
second  question  :  What  is  the  origin  and  purpose  of 
these  mighty  pyramids  that  exist  in  the  land  ? 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  p.  615  et  sea. 

2  Early  Hebrew  Story,  p.  261. 


92  TWO  QUESTIONS  ANSWERED 

Now,  whether  the  traveller  drew  the  answer  to  the 
first  question  out  of  his  own  imagination,  or  whether 
the  people  of  the  country  gave  him  the  tradition,  we 
cannot  say.  But  the  answer  is  found  in  a  story 
(common  in  other  mythologies)  of  man's  insolent 
ambition  to  make  himself  equal  to  the  gods,  to  contend 
with  them,  and  take  possession  of  heaven  itself.  Man 
sought  this  object  by  erecting  a  tower  in  steps  one 
above  the  other.  God  interfered,  confused  the  language 
of  the  men  so  that  they  could  not  speak  one  to  another, 
and  then  scattered  them  into  different  nations.1 

The  other  part  of  the  story,  which  may  have  been  a 
part  at  first  of  a  separate  legend,  is  based  on  a  wrong 
interpretation  of  the  word  "  Babel."  The  meaning 
may  have  been  put  into  it,  and  not  derived  from  it. 
It  may  have  been  an  attempt  to  explain  the  conditions 
that  existed  at  the  time.  In  the  city  of  Babel  or  Babylon 
men  from  all  parts  of  the  known  world  met.  Differ- 
ent customs  and  languages  came  with  the  men.  Taking 
this  city  all  in  all,  it  must  have  been  a  confusion  of 
tongues.  There  was  a  mixture  in  the  languages.  In 
the  different  quarters  of  the  city  itself  there  were  the 
same  conditions,  on  a  smaller  scale,  as  in  the  world  at 
large.  In  the  original  story  the  confusion  of  tongues 
was  brought  about  possibly  by  the  gods,  but  when  it 
became  part  of  the  religion  of  Israel,  God  caused  the 
confusion. 

1  Early  Hebrew  Story,  pp.  261,  262. 


TRAVELLERS'  TALES  93 

"  As  I  have  said,  no  parallel  myth  or  legend  has  yet 
been  found  in  the  Babylonian  records  ;  and,  indeed,  this 
story  sounds  rather  like  travellers'  tales,  told  by  simple 
but  pious  Israelites,  who  had  visited  the  distant  land 
of  Babylon  and  brought  home  tales  of  its  wonders  and 
their  explanation  of  the  same,  partly  as  they  heard  them 
there,  partly  as  they  themselves  expounded  them."  l 

1  Early  Hebrew  Story,  p.  263. 


CHAPTER  XII 

FROM   ABRAHAM   TO   JOSEPH 

We  will  limit  our  observations  to  Gen.  xi.  27-32. 

"  And  Haran  died  before  his  father  Terah  in  the  land 
of  his  nativity,  in  Ur  of  the  Chaldees  "  (verse  28). 
Ur  (Ass.  Uru)  was  an  important  city,  and  much 
more  ancient  than  Babylon.  Two  of  the  early  Kings 
of  Ur — Ur-bau  and  his  son  Dungi  (about  2800  B.C.) — 
have  left  engraved  cylinders,  numerous  buildings, 
works  of  art  in  Ur  and  in  the  surrounding  towns.  Ur 
was  an  important  commercial  centre.  The  Euphrates 
ran  almost  by  its  gates,  and  formed  a  means  of  com- 
munication with  Upper  Syria,  while  the  city  had  roads 
that  joined  it  with  Southern  Syria  and  with  Arabia. 

The  well-known  god  of  Ur  was  Sin,  the  moon-god. 

The  Chaldees  (Heb.  Kasdim).  Professor  Sayce  is 
of  opinion  that  the  word  "  Chaldees  "  did  not  belong 
originally  to  Ur,  and  that  it  is  of  Palestinian  addition.1 
Kasdim  is  the  Hebrew  word  for  Chaldees,  and  the 
Babylonian  and  Assyrian  form  is  Kaldu  ("  Chal- 
daeans  ").  It  is  a  tribe  which  is  often  mentioned  in 
1  Monuments,  p.  \t$etseq. 
94 


HARAN  95 

the  inscriptions  from  880  B.C.  The  Chaldees  settled 
at  that  time  in  Lower  Babylonia  (the  Persian  Gulf  is 
called  the  "  sea  of  the  land  of  Kaldu  "),  and  as  they 
developed  in  strength  and  influence  they  gradually 
moved  inland.  In  721  B.C.  Merodach-baladan,  "  King 
of  the  land  of  Kaldu,"  made  himself  for  twelve  years 
King  of  Babylon  ;  and  ultimately,  under  Nabopolassar 
(625-605  B.C.)  and  Nebuchadnezzar  (604-561  B.C.)  the 
Kaldu  became  the  ruling  caste  in  Babylonia.1 

Haran  (verse  28).  This  word  has  presented  a  great 
deal  of  difficulty.  "  The  initial  letter  (He)  of  this 
name  in  Hebrew  is  different  from  that  (Heth)  of  the 
place  Haran  in  verses  31,  32.  Nevertheless,  it  has 
been  supposed  that  the  one  is  a  corruption  of  the  other, 
and  that  this  Haran  is  the  place  personified."  2  This 
is  a  doubtful  theory ;  we  are  uncertain  whether  Haran 
is  the  name  of  a  place,  a  people,  a  deity,  or  an  indi- 
vidual. 

It  is  true  that  an  ancient  city  named  Haran  or 
Kharran  has  been  discovered.  Its  site  is  on  the  bank 
of  the  Bellkh,  a  tributary  which  runs  into  the 
Euphrates.  If  we  compare  Gen.  xxiv.  10 — "  And  the 
servant  took  ten  camels  of  his  master,  and  departed  ; 
for  all  the  goods  of  his  master  were  in  his  hand  :  and 
he  arose,  and  went  to  Mesopotamia,  unto  the  city  of 
Nahor  " — with  Gen.  xxvii.  43 — "  Now  therefore,  my  son, 

1  Genesis,  by  Driver,  p.  141  ;  Genesis,  by  Bennett,  p.  173. 

2  Genesis,  by  Driver,  p.  141. 


96  AN  IMPORTANT  CITY 

obey  my  voice  ;  and  arise,  flee  thou  to  Laban  my  brother 
to  Haran" — it  appears  that  Kharran  was  in  Mesopo- 
tamia, in  the  Hebrew,  Aram-Naharaim  —  i.e.,  Aram 
(or  Syria)  of  the  two  rivers.1  "  The  Egyptian  inscrip- 
tions mention  this  region  under  the  name  Naharina, 
and  the  Tel-el-Amarna  letters  (about  1400  B.C.)  under 
the  names  Nakhrima  and  Narima.  The  Hebrew 
designation  is  clearer  than  the  English.  The  region 
north-east  of  Palestine  was  inhabited  largely  by 
Armaean  (or  Syrian)  tribes,  and  '  Aram  of  Naharaim  ' 
denotes  that  part  of  the  region  which  lay  between  the 
'  two  rivers,'  whether  the  rivers  meant  be  the  Euphrates 
and  the  Tigris,  in  the  upper  part  of  their  courses,  or,  as 
others  think  more  probable,  the  Euphrates  in  its  upper 
course  and  the  Habor  (2  Kings  xvii.,  xviii.  11),  now 
the  Khabour,  a  river  flowing  into  the  Euphrates  from 
the  north,  some  distance  to  the  east  of  the  Belikh." 

Kharran  was  a  very  important  city  for  thousands  of 
years,  though  there  is  nothing  remaining  of  it  except 
a  few  mounds  and  the  remains  of  a  medieval  castle. 
The  name  frequently  occurs  on  the  Assyrian  tablets. 
Sin,  the  Moon-god,  was  worshipped  here.  And  Nabo- 
na'id,  the  last  King  of  Babylon  (555-538  B.C.),  restored, 
according  to  two  of  his  inscriptions,  the  temple  of  the 
Moon-god  in  Ur  and  Kharran.2 

It  is  stated  that  Abraham's  home  was  in  Ur,  and  that 
he  left  Ur  and  settled  in  Canaan.     But  Gen.  xi.  28 
1  Authority  and  Archceology,  p.  37.  2  Ibid.,  p.  38. 


UR  97 

states  that  Ur  was  the  "  land  of  Abraham's  birthplace," 
whereas  in  Gen.  xxiv.  7  the  same  words  are  applied 
(as  appears  from  a  comparison  of  verse  4  and  xxvii.  43) 
to  Kharran ;  and  also  other  passages  in  Genesis  convey 
the  idea  that  the  writers  took  Kharran  to  be  the 
dwelling-place  of  Abraham's  kindred.  Two  traditions, 
says  Dr.  Driver,  seem  to  have  been  current  with  regard 
to  the  primitive  home  of  the  Hebrews,  one  connecting 
them  with  Ur,  in  South  Babylonia,  the  other  con- 
necting them  with  Kharran,  in  North- West  Mesopo- 
tamia. It  should  be  noted  that  the  names  of  Hebrew 
or  Canaanitish  persons  who  resided  in  Babylonia,  even 
before  the  age  of  Abraham,  have  been  discovered  on 
contract  tablets,  and  it  serves  to  prove  that  greater 
social  and  commercial  intercourse  existed  between 
Babylonia  and  the  West  than  was  thought  possible  at 
one  time.  But  it  cannot  be  positively  said  that 
Abraham  migrated  from  Ur.  Nothing  to  that  effect 
has  been  discovered  hitherto  in  the  inscriptions. 

Lot's  Rescue. 

In  the  Book  of  Genesis  (xiv.)  we  have  an  account  of 
the  rescue  of  Lot  and  his  retinue. 

Verses  1-12.  Four  Kings  from  the  East  defeat  the 
five  Kings  of  the  Valley  of  the  Jordan  (Sodom  and 
Gomorrah).  The  five  Kings  are  defeated  in  the  "  Vale 
of  Siddim."  The  conquerors  spoil  the  cities,  and  Lot 
is  carried  away  captive. 

7 


98  LOT'S  RESCUE 

In  this  chapter  we  deal  with  records  that  are  to 
some  extent  confirmed  by  the  Babylonian  inscriptions. 
That  Amraphel,  King  of  Shinar ;  Arioch,  King  of  Ellasar  ; 
Chedorlaomer,  King  of  Elam ;  and  Tidal,  King  of 
nations,  were  historical  personages  may  be  assumed  as 
accurate.  They  are  not  mythological  characters.  It 
is  very  probable  that  Elam  was  at  one  time  the  greatest 
power  in  the  countries  that  lay  east  of  the  Euphrates, 
which  verses  5,  9,  and  17  imply  ;  and  it  is  quite  likely 
that  the  dominant  power  of  the  eastern  countries  held 
a  certain  sway  over  Palestine  during  the  same  period, 
and  warlike  expeditions  similar  to  the  one  described  in 
this  chapter  were  not  uncommon.  That  the  four 
Eastern  Kings  named  in  this  chapter  were  contem- 
poraries is  probable,  and  also  that  Elam  was  the  most 
dominant  power  of  the  four  at  the  time.  To  that 
extent  the  inscriptions  confirm  the  authenticity  of  this 
narrative.1 

Whether  these  Eastern  Kings  undertook  a  joint  ex- 
pedition against  Palestine,  or  against  the  cities  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  whether  a  battle  was 
fought  in  the  mysterious  Valley  of  Siddim,  which  was 
noted  for  its  slime-pits,  we  cannot  say.  The  inscrip- 
tions neither  confirm  nor  deny  the  narrative.  No 
mention  is  made  by  any  tablet  of  Abraham,  Lot,  or 
Melchizedek. 

"  The    monuments,   again,   .   .   .   though  they  have 
1  Genesis,  by  Bennett,  p.  185. 


NO  LIGHT  FROM  THE  INSCRIPTIONS      99 

thrown  some  light  on  the  Kings'  names  mentioned  in 
Gen.  xiv.  1,  and  have  shown  that  it  would  be  no  im- 
possibility for  a  Babylonian  or  Elamite  King  of  the 
twenty-third  century  B.C.  to  undertake  an  expedition 
to  the  Far  West,  that  no  mention  of  the  particular 
expedition  recorded  in  Gen.  xiv.,  they  consequently 
furnish  no  independent  corroboration  of  it,  nor  do 
they  contribute  anything  to  neutralize  the  improba- 
bilities which,  rightly  or  wrongly,  have  been  supposed 
to  attach  to  details  of  it.  .  .  .  They  thus  fall  far  short 
of  demonstrating  its  historical  character.  (Mr.  Grote 
long  ago  pointed  out  the  fallacy  of  arguing  that  because 
a  given  person  was  historical,  therefore  a  particular 
exploit  attributed  to  him  by  tradition  was  historical 
likewise.)  And  still  less  do  they  demonstrate  that  the 
role  attributed  to  Abraham  in  the  same  chapter  is 
historical.  The  evidence  for  both  these  facts  rests  at 
present  solely  upon  the  evidence  of  the  Book  of  Genesis 
itself.  Upon  the  same  testimony  we  may  believe 
Melchizedek  to  have  been  a  historical  figure,  whose 
memory  was  handed  down  by  tradition ;  but  no  evi- 
dence of  the  fact  is  afforded  by  the  traditional  inscrip- 
tions." l 

"  Hence  archaeology  by  itself  does  not  at    present 

establish  the  authenticity  of  the  whole  chapter.      It  is 

true,  as  we  have  said,  that  certain  Kings  mentioned 

here  are  shown  to  be  historical  personages  ;    but  we 

1  Genesis,  by  Driver,  pp.  xlix,  1. 

7—2 


ioo  JOSEPH 

cannot  therefore  conclude  that  the  whole  account  is 
accurate  history,  any  more  than  we  can  argue  that  Sir 
Walter  Scott's  Anne  of  Geier stein  is  throughout  a  correct 
account  of  actual  events  because  we  know  that  Charles 
the  Bold  and  Margaret  of  Anjou  were  real  people."1 
"  Scholars  are  divided  as  to  the  historical  value  of  the 
chapter.  Some  are  inclined  to  accept  it  as  substan- 
tially a  record  of  facts  ;  others  find  little  or  nothing 
historical  beyond  the  names  of  the  four  Kings ;  while 
others  occupy  positions  intermediate  between  these 
extremes."1 

Joseph.2 

According  to  Biblical  criticism,  more  than  one  author 
has  written  the  story  of  Joseph.3  If  so,  it  is  more 
difficult  to  understand  the  history  of  Joseph.  To  keep 
strictly  to  the  title  of  this  book  one  should  not  enter 
the  land  of  Egypt  at  all.  But  we  wish  to  make  a 
digression  in  this  brief  treatment  of  the  ever-fascinating 
story  of  Joseph.  These  chapters  give  an  insight  into 
some  of  the  customs,  the  events  of  Egyptian  history, 
Egyptian  social  and  political  life,  and  Egyptian  litera- 
ture which  are  confirmed  by  the  Egyptian  inscriptions. 

Joseph's  experiences  with  Potiphar  and  his  wife 
(Gen.  xxxix.  7  et  seq.)  are  held  by  many  scholars  to  be 

1  Genesis,  by  Driver,  pp.  185-187. 

2  See  Genesis  xxxix.,  1. 

3  Joseph,  in  Hastings'  Bible  Dictionary ;  in  the  Encyclopedia 
Biblicaj   The  Book  of  Genesis,  by  Driver;  Genesis,  by  Bennett. 


AN  UP  AND  BATA  101 

a  version  of  an  Egyptian  romance  entitled  "  The  Tale 
of  the  Two  Brothers."  The  tale  can  be  traced  back  to 
the  Eighteenth  Dynasty,  and  it  is  maintained  that  the 
romance  is  grafted  to  an  Israelitish  tribal  hero.  For  the 
complete  tale  we  must  ask  the  reader  to  turn  elsewhere.1 
There  were  two  brothers — the  elder  Anup,  the  younger 
Bata — who  were  much  attached  to  each  other.  Bata 
managed  Anup's  affairs  with  great  success.  One  day 
when  they  were  ploughing  together  Bata  came  to  the 
house  for  some  seed,  leaving  Anup  in  the  field.  Anup's 
wife  tempted  Bata  without  success,  and  when  Anup 
returned  in  the  evening  his  wife  told  him  that  Bata 
had  outraged  her.  Anup  rushed  out  to  kill  Bata,  who, 
however,  was  protected  by  Re,  the  Sun-god,  and  at  last 
convinced  Anup  of  his  innocence,  whereupon  Anup 
went  home  and  killed  his  wife.  The  end  of  the  story 
resembles  the  end  of  the  story  of  Joseph.  Bata  had 
an  adventurous  career,  which  is  characteristic  of  fairy- 
tales, and  ultimately  became  the  King  of  Egypt. 

"  The  conditions  of  the  semi- Asiatic  rule  of  Amen- 
hotep  IV.  and  his  apparently  Semitic  Vizier,  Janhamu, 
seem  to  be  reflected  in  the  story  of  Joseph's  promotion 
to  favour  and  his  government  of  Egypt.  The  hisr 
torian  (or  storian)  of  Joseph  was  familiar,  also,  with 
the  peculiar  agrarian  conditions  of  Egypt,  dating  from 
a  still  earlier  period,  but  connected  by  him  with  the 

1  Life  in  Ancient  Egypt,  by  Erman,  English  translation,  p.  378 
et  seq ;  Egyptian  Tales,  by  Petrie  (1895).  ii.,  p.  36  et  seq  j  Monu- 
ments ^  by  Sayce,  p.  209  et  seq. 


102  EGYPTIAN  NAMES 

hero  of  his  story.  The  Egyptian  names  used  in  the 
narrative,  on  the  other  hand,  appear  to  belong  to  a 
much  later  period,  not  earlier,  certainly,  than  iooo  B.C. 
Altogether  we  have  in  Joseph's  story  a  most  interesting 
combination  of  elements  from  various  sources  and 
periods,  woven  together  with  such  art  as  to  give  a 
vivid,  personal  narrative. 

"  The  facts  which  the  Egyptian  inscriptions  have 
disclosed  favour  the  theory  that  the  story  of  Joseph 
was  written  in  a  comparatively  late  period.  It  is  not 
stated  which  Pharaoh  ruled  at  the  time.  Nor  is  it 
stated  in  Exodus.  The  Egyptian  name  Zaphnath- 
Pa-neah  and  other  similar  names  have  been  dis- 
covered for  the  first  time  in  the  Twentieth  Dynasty 
(1300  B.C.),  but  oftener  in  the  Twenty-Second  Dynasty 
(1000  B.C.).  Asnath  and  other  names  were  familiar 
in  Egypt,  and  have  been  found  on  the  tablets  later 
than  the  age  of  Joseph.  It  is  very  seldom  that  Asnath 
is  met  with  earlier  than  the  Twenty-Second  Dynasty. 
The  combination,  in  a  single  narrative,  of  names,  all 
otherwise  rare  or  unknown  at  an  early  period,  is  re- 
markable ;  and  though  future  discoveries  may  correct 
the  inference,  it  is  impossible  not  to  feel  that  it  creates 
a  presumption  against  their  being  historical."  1 

"  We  must  admit  that,  while  archaeology  has  richly 
illustrated  the  possibility  of  the  main  outline  of  the 
Book  of  Genesis  from  Abraham  to  Joseph,  it  has  not 

1  Authority  and  Archceology,  p.  52. 


NO  LIGHT  FROM  THE  TABLETS         103 

one  whit  of  proof  to  offer  for  the  personal  existence  or 
characters  of  the  Patriarchs  themselves.  .  .  .  But 
amidst  all  the  crowded  life  we  peer  in  vain  for  any 
trace  of  the  fathers  of  the  Hebrews,  we  listen  in  vain 
for  any  mention  of  their  names.  This  is  the  whole 
change  archaeology  has  wrought :  it  has  given  us  a 
background  and  an  atmosphere  for  the  stories  of 
Genesis  ;  it  is  unable  to  recall,  or  to  certify,  their 
heroes."  l 

1  Modern  Criticism  and  the  Preaching  of  the  Old  Testament 
by  G.  A.  Smith,  pp.  101,  102. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE   KINGS   OF  ISRAEL  AND   JUDAH 

Though  the  inscriptions  throw  some  light  on  the 
foreign  tribes  or  places  or  deities  which  are  recorded 
in  the  books  which  stand  between  the  Pentateuch  and 
the  Books  of  Kings,  yet  the  history  of  them  remains 
in  obscurity.  "  During  the  whole  period  from  Meren- 
ptah  to  the  division  of  the  kingdom  under  Rehoboam 
there  is  no  mention,  upon  the  monuments  at  present 
known,  either  of  the  Israelites  in  general,  or  of  indi- 
vidual leaders  or  Kings,  or  of  any  of  the  foreign  wars 
or  invasions  by  which,  during  this  period,  the  Old 
Testament  describes  them  as  being  assailed.  So  far 
as  the  inscriptions  are  concerned,  the  history  of  Israel 
during  the  entire  period  is  a  blank."  x 

But  the  epoch  that  covers  the  Books  of  Kings  is 
different.  On  a  Moabite  inscription  are  the  names  of 
Omri  and  Ahab.  It  is  evident  that  there  were  very 
intimate  relations  between  Assyria  and  Israel  and 
Judah  from  900  B.C.  The  direct  relations  between 
Assyria  and  the  other  two  nations  during  that  period 

1  Authority  and  Archceology,  p.  80. 
J04 


OMRI  AND  AHAB  105 

surpassed  anything  that  went  before,  so  far  as  we  can 
tell.  Assyrian  splendour  was  at  its  height ;  and  the 
Kings  of  Assyria,  in  their  frequent  military  expeditions, 
often  came  into  hostile  relation  with  the  tribes  of 
Western  Asia.  And  for  that  reason  occasions  pre- 
sented themselves  for  the  Kings  of  Israel  and  Judah 
to  be  mentioned  by  name,  or  for  public  events  to  be 
inscribed  in  the  Assyrian  annals  which  are  recorded 
in  the  Old  Testament. 

The  light  of  the  tablets  cannot  be  confined  to  the 
period  covered  by  the  Kings  ;  the  inscriptions  supply 
valuable  information  that  sheds  a  flood  of  light  upon 
the  prophetical  writings  of  the  Old  Testament  respect- 
ing the  policy  and  movements  of  the  Assyrian  Kings, 
and  serve  to  illumine  many  an  obscure  saying  and  a 
dark  passage. 

The  first  Hebrew  names  that  have  been  discovered 
on  the  Assyrian  tablets  are  Omri  and  Ahab ;  from  that 
time  onwards  the  names  of  Benhadad  (who  was  King 
over  Syria  during  the  reign  of  Ahab),  Jehu,  Hazael, 
Pekah,  Ahaz,  and  Hezekiah  are  mentioned.  There  are  re- 
corded Tiglath-pileser's  invasion  of  Palestine,  Sargon's 
conquest  of  Samaria,  Syria's  overthrow  by  Senna- 
cherib, and  his  march  as  far  as  Jerusalem,  the  tribute 
which  he  levied,  and  his  disappearance  in  the  direction 
of  the  North. 

Biblical  criticism  has  not  cast  any  doubt  upon  the 
names,  nor  the  facts  which  are  narrated  in  these  books. 


106     THE  DATES  OF  THE  BOOKS  OF  KINGS 

The  critics  hold  that  the  Books  of  Kings  were  compiled 
from  well-known  contemporary  histories.  The  critics 
are  of  opinion  that  later  interpolations  have  been 
inserted  which  are  of  less  historical  value — narratives 
that  receive  no  light  whatsoever  from  the  inscriptions.1 
"  What  critics  have  judged  to  be  late,  and  probably  of 
less  historic  value,  have  been  certain  narratives,  for 
which  archaeology  has  no  evidence  to  offer,  as  well  as 
the  framework  in  which  the  editor  has  bound  the  whole 
history,  and  supplied,  out  of  a  general  scheme,  a 
chronology,  from  the  standpoint  of  a  later  age,  a  re- 
ligious sentence  on  each  monarch's  reign.2 

The  chronology  of  the  Books  of  Kings  is  inaccurate. 
"  Even  the  chronology  of  the  divided  kingdom  after 
the  death  of  Solomon,  in  spite  of  the  synchronisms  the 
compiler  of  the  Books  of  Kings  has  endeavoured  to 
establish  between  the  Kings  of  Judah  and  those  of 
Israel,  has  been  the  despair  of  historians,  and  scheme 
after  scheme  has  been  proposed,  in  order  to  make  it 
self-consistent.  The  Assyrian  monuments,  however, 
have  now  come  to  our  help."  3  "  For,  while  testifying 
to  the  reality  of  Omri,  Ahab,  Jehu,  and  some  of  their 
successors,   as  well  as  of  the  leading  events   of  the 

1  /.  and  II.  Books  of  Kings,  by  Professor  Skinner  ;  see  the 
Introduction. 

2  Modern  Criticism  and  the  Preaching  of  the  Old  Testament,  p.  66. 

3  The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  by  Sayce,  p.  146.  For  the 
chronology  of  the  Hebrew  kingdoms,  see  The  Prophets  of  Israel, 
by  W.  Robertson  Smith,  p.  145  et  seq.,  404,  415^/  seq. 


CHRONOLOGY  COMPARED  107 

history,  it  has  shown  from  the  contemporary  Assyrian 
data  that  the  chronology,  approximately  correct  so 
far  as  the  distance  of  one  man  or  event  from  another 
is  concerned,  has  been  placed  by  the  editor  from  twelve 
to  twenty  years  too  early — obviously  in  order  to  fit 
it  into  the  general  system,  adopted  by  the  Hebrew 
editors,  of  reckoning  the  years  from  Exodus  to  the 
fall  of  the  first  Temple  and  the  return  from  Exile."  l 

"  The  accuracy  of  the  canons  can  in  many  cases  be 
checked  by  the  information  which  we  possess  inde- 
pendently of  the  reigns  of  many  of  the  Kings,  as  of 
Tiglath-pileser,  Sargon,  and  Sennacherib.  Thus,  from 
902  B.C.  the  Assyrian  chronology  is  certain  and  pre- 
cise. Reducing  now  the  Assyrian  dates  to  years  B.C., 
and  comparing  them  with  the  Biblical  chronology, 
some  serious  discrepancies  at  once  reveal  themselves, 
the  nature  and  extent  of  which  will  be  most  clearly 
perceived  by  a  brief  tabular  synopsis  "  2  (see  p.  108). 

"  Manifestly,"  Dr.  Driver  says,  "  all  the  Biblical 
dates  earlier  than  734  B.C.  are  too  high,  and  must  be 
considerably  reduced  ;  the  two  events  also  in  Heze- 
kiah's  reign,  the  fall  of  Samaria,  and  the  invasion 
of  Sennacherib,  which  the  Biblical  writer  treats  as 
separated  by  an  interval  of  eight  years,  were  sepa- 
rated in  reality  by  an  interval  of  twenty-one  years. 
.  .  .     The  fact  itself  agrees  with  what  has  long  been 

1  Modern  Criticism  a?idthe  Preaching  of  the  Old  Testament,  p.  66. 

2  Authority  and  Archeology,  p.  118. 


io8 


A  TABULAR  SYNOPSIS 


perceived  by  critics — viz.,  that  the  chronological 
system  of  the  Books  of  Kings  does  not  form  part  of 
the  original  documents  preserved  in  them,  but  is  the 
work  of  the  compiler,  and  shows  signs  of  having  been 
arrived  at  through  computation  from  the  regnal  years 
of  the  successive  Kings,  the  errors  which  it  displays 
being  due  to  the  fact  that  either  the  data  at  the  com- 
piler's disposal  or  his  calculations  were  in  some  cases 
incorrect."  l 


Dates  according 

Dates  according 

to  Ussher's 

to  Assyrian 

Chronology. 

Inscription. 

Reign  of  Ahab            

918-897 

Ahab  named  at  the  Battle  of  Karkar 

854 

Reign  of  Jehu 

884-856 

Tribute  of  Jehu           

842 

Reign  of  Menahem 

772-761 

Menahem    mentioned    by    Tiglath- 

pileser           

738 

Reign  of  Pekah          

759-73° 

Pekah  dethroned  by  Tiglath-pileser 

7342 

Reign  of  Ahaz             

742-726 

Ahaz  mentioned  by  Tiglath-pileser 

734 

Hezekiah's  accession 

726 

Fall  of  Samaria  in  Hezekiah's  sixth 

year3  ... 

721 

722 

Invasion  of   Sennacherib   in   Heze- 

kiah's fourteenth  year4      

713 

701 

1  Authority  and  Archtzology,  p.  119. 

2  According  to  other  authorities,  733  or  732. 

3  2  Kings  xviii.  10. 


*  Ibid.,  13. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE   LAWS   OF   MOSES   IN   THE   LIGHT   OF   THE   CODE    OF 
HAMMURABI 

The  Code  of  Hammurabi  is  undoubtedly  one  of  the 
finest  codes  of  laws  in  the  history  of  the  human  race. 
It  came  to  light  during  the  month  of  December  and 
January,  1901-1902.  M.  J.  de  Morgan,  of  the  French 
Exploration  Expedition,  discovered  the  tablets  in 
Elam,  at  Susa,  which  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the 
Euphrates.  The  Elamites  were  the  great  rivals  of 
Babylonia  for  centuries.  It  may  be  that  an  Elamite 
conqueror  carried  off  the  stone  from  the  temple  of 
Sippara,  in  Babylonia. 

The  antiquity  and  the  original  character  of  the  law 
of  Moses  can  no  longer  be  maintained.  The  Code  of 
Hammurabi  bears  a  very  striking  resemblance  to  it  in 
many  ways,  but  it  is  much  older  than  the  law  of  Moses. 
The  Code  was  enacted  by  Hammurabi,  the  great  and 
mighty  King  of  Babylon.  It  dates  from  about  2250  B.C., 
but  on  the  basis  of  his  recently-discovered  chronicles, 
Mr.  L.  W.  King  now  brings  the  date  of  Hammurabi 
down  to  about  1900  B.C.1  (the  date  is  doubtful).  The  Civil 

1  Chronicles  concerning  Early  Babylonian  Kings,  vol.  i.,  p.  1 36 

el  seq. 

109 


no  THE  CODE  AND  THE  LAWS 

Code  of  Hammurabi  is  inscribed  upon  a  block  of  black 
diorite,  and  in  size  it  is  rather  more  than  two  metres 
high,  containing  about  8,000  words.  The  law  enables  us 
to  obtain  a  very  clear  insight  into  the  advanced  state  of 
civilization  which  was  prevalent  about  2000  B.C.  in  the 
South  of  Babylon.  The  ideal  of  equity  which  prevailed 
among  the  people  in  that  remote  age  was  surprisingly 
high.  It  is  evident  that  in  those  early  times  the  same 
fundamental  principles  prevailed  as  were  current  at  a 
later  age  in  Israel.  The  life  of  the  Israelites  under 
Moses  was  much  simpler  than  that  of  the  Babylonians 
under  Hammurabi.  The  latter  was  far  more  com- 
plicated and  advanced.  One  striking  instance  is  the 
advanced  stage  surgery  must  have  reached  in  medical 
science.  If  a  patient  dies  through  an  unsuccessful 
operation  the  surgeon  must  pay  a  heavy  fine,  and  his 
licence  is  forfeited.  The  discovery  of  the  Code  of  Ham- 
murabi has  established  the  fact  beyond  the  shadow  of 
a  doubt  that  it  is  much  older  than  what  is  commonly 
called  the  law  of  Moses.  We  do  not  wish  to  imply 
for  a  moment  that  the  younger  code  of  laws  was  bor- 
rowed from  the  older.  What  we  do  affirm  is  that  the 
same  sense  of  justice  and  mercy  exists,  but  are  differ- 
ently applied,  in  the  two  codes,  because  the  circum- 
stances of  the  Code  of  Hammurabi  were  very  different 
from  those  of  the  time  of  Moses.  And,  on  the  whole, 
it  may  be  that  a  more  humane  tendency  is  developed  in 
some  of  the  provisions  of  the  law  of  Israel. 


HAMMURABI  in 

The  ceremonial  law  is  conspicuous  by  its  absence 
from  the  Code  of  Hammurabi.  As  there  is  no  trace 
of  it,  it  may  be  claimed  that  the  law  of  Israel  is  older. 
There  are  at  least  two  weighty  objections  to  this  view. 
The  oldest  laws  of  Israel,  the  Book  of  the  Covenant, 
contains  no  directions  concerning  rites  and  ceremonies 
in  relation  to  the  sacrifices  to  be  observed  at  the  public 
worship  generally.  And  also  it  is  well  known  that  the 
sacrificial  rites  of  Israel,  as  we  shall  show  elsewhere, 
differ  not  from  the  customs  observed  in  the  East  in 
olden  times.  And  for  that  reason  the  Israelite  cultus 
could  be  denounced  by  the  prophets  of  Israel  and  Judah 
as  heathen.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  ceremonial  law 
of  Israel  belongs  to  the  common  stock  of  nations  of 
antiquity. 

The  inscription  has  forty-four  columns,  and  falls 
into  three  divisions.  Something  like  700  lines  are 
devoted  by  the  King  to  describe  his  titles,  his  glory, 
and  beneficent  deeds  for  his  people,  his  worship  of  the 
gods,  and  incidentally  naming  the  cities  and  districts 
in  his  dominion,  and  many  interesting  glimpses  into 
local  cults.  He  wishes  well  for  those  who  should  pre- 
serve and  esteem  his  monument,  but  declares  impre- 
cations for  any  who  should  damage  or  remove  it. 

Hammurabi  immortalized  himself,  not  as  Alexander 
the  Great  by  conquering  the  world,  but  as  a  wise,  just, 
and  strong  ruler.  He  built  many  new  temples,  rebuilt 
and  renovated  many  old  ones ;  he  opened  canals,  im- 


H2  AGRICULTURE 

proved  the  soil,  relieved  distresses,  proclaimed  the 
right,  upheld  the  law,  and  his  laws  made  the  life  and 
property  of  his  subjects  secure. 


The  Code. 

We  will  quote  from  the  laws  of  Hammurabi  which 
throw  light  on  the  laws  of  Moses.  The  Code  of  Ham- 
murabi has  been  translated,  and  may  be  found  in  a 
convenient  form  in  The  Oldest  Code  of  Laws  in  the 
World,  by  C.  H.  W.  Johns  ;  The  Old  Testament  in  the 
Light  of  the  Historical  Records  of  Assyria  and  Baby- 
lonia, Appendix,  by  T.  G.  Pinches  ;  The  Laws  of  Moses 
and  the  Code  of  Hammurabi,  by  S.  A.  Cook.  The  order 
in  which  the  laws  stand  is  defective,  and  we  will  try  to 
classify  so.  ne  of  them  under  their  proper  titles. 

Agriculture. 

In  Babylonia  agriculture  formed  an  important  part 
in  the  lives  of  the  inhabitants,  and  the  Code  contains 
important  laws  which  set  forth  the  relation  between 
landlord  and  tenant ;  the  laws  define  the  conditions 
under  which  recovery  of  waste  land  can  be  effected ; 
they  state  the  wages  fixed  by  the  harvester  or  for  the 
hire  of  a  cart.  The  landlord  of  this  age  supplied  imple- 
ments and  oxen  to  his  tenants,  and  received  in  return 
a  fixed  proportion  of  the  profits  derived  from  them. 
Such  a  system  had  its  advantages  and  disadvantages, 


VIRGIN  SOIL  1 13 

so  laws  were  enacted  which  safeguarded  the  interests 
of  both  parties. 

253.  If  a  man  has  hired  a  man  to  reside  in  his  field 
and  has  furnished  him  seed,  has  entrusted  him  the  oxen 
and  harnessed  them  for  cultivating  the  field — if  that 
man  has  stolen  the  corn  or  plants,  and  they  have  been 
seized  in  his  hands,  one  shall  cut  off  his  hands. 

254.  If  he  has  taken  the  seed,  worn  out  the  oxen, 
from  the  seed  which  he  has  hoed  he  shall  restore. 

Very  interesting  are  the  laws  which  regulate  the 
payment  for  the  cultivation  of  virgin  soil.  The  land- 
lord could  not  claim  rent  until  the  expiration  of  four 
years.  The  owner  shared  then  in  the  same  proportion 
as  the  tiller  of  the  soil. 

60.  If  a  man  has  given  a  field  to  a  gardener  to  plant 
a  garden,  and  the  gardener  has  planted  the  garden, 
four  years  he  shall  rear  the  garden  ;  in  the  fifth  year  the 
owner  of  the  garden  and  the  gardener  shall  share 
equally ;  the  owner  of  the  garden  shall  cut  off  his  share 
and  take  it. 

Canals  were  used  very  extensively  in  the  country  as 
a  means  of  transit  or  irrigation.  The  dikes  had  to 
be  constantly  strengthened  and  kept  in  good  repair,  so 
as  not  to  be  a  serious  menace  to  the  produce  of  the  land. 
Carelessness  in  this  respect  carried  with  it  heavy 
penalties. 

8 


ii4  POSSESSIONS 

53.  If  a  man  has  neglected  to  strengthen  his  bank 
of  the  canal,  has  not  strengthened  his  bank,  a  breach 
has  opened  out  itself  in  his  bank,  and  the  waters  have 
carried  away  the  meadow,  the  man  in  whose  bank  the 
breach  has  been  opened  shall  render  back  the  corn 
which  he  has  caused  to  be  lost. 

54.  If  he  is  not  able  to  send  back  the  corn,  one  shall 
give  him  and  his  goods  for  money,  and  the  people  of 
the  meadow  whose  corn  the  water  has  carried  away  shall 
share  it. 

That  is,  the  man  must  be  sold  into  slavery. 

Possessions. 

250.  If  a  wild  bull  in  his  charge  has  gored  a  man 
and  caused  him  to  die,  that  case  has  no  remedy. 

251.  If  the  ox  has  pushed  a  man,  by  pushing  has 
made  known  his  vice,  and  he  has  not  blunted  his  horn, 
has  not  shut  up  his  ox,  and  that  ox  has  gored  a  man  of 
gentle  birth  and  caused  him  to  die,  he  shall  pay  half  a 
mina  of  silver. 

And  for  a  slave  it  was  one-third. 

252.  If  a  gentleman's  servant,  he  shall  pay  one-third 
of  a  mina  of  silver. 

Exod.  xxi.  28-32.  If  the  ox  was  wont  to  gore,  and 
its  propensity  had  been  testified  to  the  owner,  and  he 
had  not  kept  it  secured,  the  owner  was  put  to  death. 
But  if  a  ransom  was  laid  upon  him,  he  must  pay  what 


SLAVES  115 

was  demanded.  For  a  male  or  female  slave,  thirty 
shekels  was  to  be  paid  to  the  master.  Greater  value 
is  attached  to  the  life  of  a  slave  than  in  the  Code  of 
Hammurabi. 

15-20.  If  a  man  has  caused  either  a  palace  slave  or 
palace  maid  or  a  slave  of  a  poor  man  or  a  poor  man's 
maid  to  go  out  of  the  gate,  he  shall  be  put  to  death. 

If  a  man  has  harboured  in  his  house  a  manservant  or 
a  maidservant,  fugitive  from  the  palace,  or  a  poor  man, 
and  has  not  produced  them  at  the  command  of  the 
commandant,  the  owner  of  that  house  shall  be  put 
to  death. 

If  a  man  has  captured  either  a  manservant  or  a 
maidservant,  a  fugitive,  in  the  open  country,  and  has 
driven  him  back  to  his  master,  the  owner  of  the  slave 
shall  pay  him  two  shekels  of  silver. 

If  that  slave  will  not  name  his  owner,  he  shall  drive 
him  to  the  palace,  and  one  shall  inquire  into  his  past, 
and  cause  him  to  return  to  his  owner. 

If  he  confine  that  slave  in  his  house,  and  afterwards 
the  slave  has  been  seized  in  his  hand,  that  man  shall  be 
put  to  death. 

If  the  slave  has  fled  from  the  hand  of  his  captor,  that 
man  shall  swear  by  the  name  of  God  to  the  owner  of 
the  slave,  and  shall  go  free. 

Deut.  xxiii.  15,  16.  The  law  was  very  different  in 
Israel.     "  Thou  shalt  not   deliver  unto  his  master  a 

8—2 


n6  THIEVES 

servant  which  is  escaped  from  his  master  unto  thee  ; 
he  shall  dwell  with  thee,  in  the  midst  of  thee,  in  the 
place  which  he  shall  choose  within  one  of  thy  gates, 
where  it  liketh  him  best :  thou  shalt  not  oppress  him." 

"  Laws  relating  to  the  protection  of  slaves  and 
animals  from  cruelty  or  injury  (245-248)  are  more 
probably  framed  with  the  intent  to  insure  their  pro- 
tection as  property,  whereas  in  the  Hebrew  legislation 
the  analogous  injunctions  spring  rather  from  feelings 
of  pure  kindness.  The  furtherance  of  trade  and  com- 
merce, together  with  the  protection  of  property  and 
the  maintenance  of  peace,  have  tempered  the  Baby- 
lonian laws  with  justice,  although  the  penalties  for 
their  infraction  are  frequently  severe  and  brutal."  * 

The  Code  of  Hammurabi,  as  well  as  the  Laws  of 
Moses,  were  severe  on  the  thief  in  the  night. 

22-25.  If  a  man  has  carried  on  brigandage,  and  has 
been  captured,  that  man  shall  be  put  to  death. 

If  the  brigand  has  not  been  caught,  the  man  who  has 
been  despoiled  shall  recount  before  God  what  he  has 
lost,  and  the  city  and  governor  in  whose  land  and 
district  the  brigandage  took  place  shall  render  back  to 
him  whatever  of  his  was  lost. 

If  it  was  a  life,  the  city  and  governor  shall  pay  one 
mina  of  silver  to  his  people. 

1  The  Laws  of  Moses  and  the  Code  of  Hammtirabi,  by  S.  A.  Cook, 
p.  275. 


TRADE  117 

If  in  a  man's  house  a  fire  has  been  kindled,  and  a 
man  who  has  come  to  extinguish  the  fire  has  lifted  up 
his  eyes  to  the  property  of  the  owner  of  the  house,  and 
has  taken  the  property  of  the  owner  of  the  house,  that 
man  shall  be  thrown  into  that  fire. 

Exod.  xxii.  1-4.  "  If  a  man  shall  steal  an  ox  or  a 
sheep,  and  kill  it,  or  sell  it ;  he  shall  pay  five  oxen  for 
an  ox,  and  four  sheep  for  a  sheep.  If  the  thief  be  found 
breaking  in,  and  be  smitten  that  he  die,  there  shall  be 
no  blood-guiltiness  for  him.  If  the  sun  be  risen  upon 
him  there  shall  rbe  blood-guiltiness  for  him  ;  for  he 
should  make  full  restitution  ;  if  he  have  nothing,  then 
he  shall  be  sold  for  his  theft.  If  the  theft  be  found  in 
his  hand  alive,  whether  it  be  ox,  or  ass,  or  sheep,  he  shall 
pay  double." 

8.  If  the  thief  has  naught  to  pay,  he  shall  be  put  to 
death  ;  in  Exodus  he  shall  be  sold. 

General  cases  of  lost  or  stolen  property  are  treated 
at  length  in  the  Code  of  Hammurabi  (9-13),  whereas 
they  are  very  short  in  the  Laws  of  Moses  (Exod. 
xxii.  9). 

Trade. 

The  shipping  trade  formed  an  important  part  in  the 
life  of  the  Babylonians.  From  a  commercial  point  of 
view  the  inhabitants  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria  led  a 
very  strenuous  life.     Towns  and  cities  were  joined  to- 


n8  DEEDS 

gether  by  canals.  Many  of  the  modern  methods  of 
commerce  can  be  traced  back  to  Babylonia  and  Assyria. 
It  was  very  different  in  Israel  at  first.  The  modern 
Jew  loves  commerce,  but  ancient  Israel  despised  it. 
Their  ideas  were  simple,  and  their  methods  were  very 
primitive.  In  this  they  shared  the  ways  which  were 
common  to  all  the  early  Semites.  Business  was 
transacted  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria  on  what  is  com- 
monly termed  in  modern  life  "  strictly  business  lines." 
"  In  Babylon  no  business  was  legal  unless  a  deed, 
drawn  up  and  duly  signed,  had  made  it  so ;  but  when 
Abraham  had  paid  the  price  which  made  him  master 
of  Machpelah,  the  bargain  was  concluded,  and  no  men- 
tion made  of  any  written  document." 

There  was  a  clear  understanding  between  the  mer- 
chant and  his  agent. 

101.  If  where  he  has  gone  he  has  not  seen  prosperity, 
he  shall  make  up  and  return  the  money  he  took,  and 
the  agent  shall  give  to  the  merchant. 

122.  If  a  man  shall  give  silver,  gold,  or  anything 
whatever  to  a  man  on  deposit,  all  whatever  he  shall 
give  he  shall  show  to  witnesses  and  fix  bonds,  and  shall 
give  on  deposit. 

Lev.  vi.  2  et  seq.  "  If  any  one  sin,  and  commit  a  trespass 
against  the  Lord,  and  deal  falsely  with  his  neighbour 
in  a  matter  of  deposit  .  .  .  then  it  shall  be,  if  he  hath 
sinned  and  is  guilty,  that  he  shall  restore  . .  .  the  deposit 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JUSTICE  119 

which  was  committed  to  him  ...  he  shall  even  restore 
it  in  full,  and  shall  add  the  fifth  part  more  thereto  : 
unto  him  to  whom  it  appertaineth  shall  he  give  it, 
in  the  day  of  his  being  found  guilty." 

123.  If  without  a  witness  and  bonds  he  has  given  on 
deposit,  and  where  he  has  deposited  they  keep  dis- 
puting him,  this  case  has  no  remedy. 

The  power  of  the  lender  was  limited  by  several 
special  laws  (268  et  seq.). 

The  Administration  of  Justice. 

The  method  of  administering  justice  was  more 
advanced  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria  than  it  was  amongst 
the  primitive  Semites.  In  Babylonia  a  judge  presided  at 
each  court,  but  the  primitive  Semites  had  no  judge.  The 
judge  had  to  be  present  sometimes  when  his  sentence 
was  executed.  First  of  all,  he  had  to  see  if  there  was  a 
true  bill.  If  the  judge  was  satisfied  that  there  were 
sufficient  reasons  for  further  legal  proceedings,  then 
he  gave  orders  that  witnesses  must  appear  before  a 
given  date.  The  term  witness  had  more  than  one 
meaning  ;  each  plaintiff  must  be  his  own  counsel  to 
plead  his  own  case. 

The  gate  of  the  city  was  the  place  of  judgment  in 
ancient  Babylonia  and  in  Israel  (1  Sam.  vii.  16 ; 
Job  xxix.  7  et  seq.).     "  In  later  times  the  Babylonians 


ISo  PLUNGED  INTO  THE  RIVER 

built  temples  at  the  city  gates,  and  transferred  the 
trials  to  the  temple  courts." 

Certain  cases  were  common  both  to  the  Babylonians 
and  the  Israelites.  Where  there  was  a  lack  of  evidence 
or  other  causes  to  prevent  the  cases  being  tried  by 
any  human  method,  then  they  were  transferred  to  the 
decision  of  the  deity  in  a  trial  by  ordeal.  The  woman 
suspected  of  infidelity  to  her  husband  was  cast  upon 
the  waters  of  the  river.  If  she  should  float,  she  was 
deemed  not  guilty ;  but  if  she  sank  and  was  drowned, 
it  was  considered  a  sign  of  divine  vengeance,  brought 
about  through  her  unfaithfulness. 

2.  If  a  man  has  put  a  spell  upon  a  man, and  has  not 
justified  himself,  he  upon  whom  the  spell  is  laid  shall 
go  to  the  holy  river  ;  he  shall  plunge  into  the  holy 
river,  and  if  the  holy  river  overcome  him,  he  who  wove 
the  spell  upon  him  shall  take  to  himself  his  house.  If 
the  holy  river  makes  that  man  to  be  innocent,  and  has 
saved  him,  he  who  laid  the  spell  upon  him  shall  be  put 
to  death.  He  who  plunged  into  the  holy  river  shall 
take  to  himself  the  house  of  him  who  wove  the  spell 
upon  him. 

132.  If  a  wife  of  a  man  on  account  of  another  male 
has  had  the  finger  pointed  at  her,  and  has  not  been 
caught  in  lying  with  another  male,  for  her  husband 
she  shall  plunge  into  the  holy  river. 

5.  If  a  judge  has  judged  a  judgment,  decided  a 
decision,   granted  a  sealed    sentence,   and  afterwards 


THE  FAMILY  121 

has  altered  his  judgment,  that  judge,  for  the  alteration 
of  the  judgment  that  he  judged,  one  shall  put  him  to 
account,  and  he  shall  pay  twelvefold  the  penalty  which 
was  in  the  said  judgment,  and  in  the  assembly  one 
shall  expel  him  from  his  judgment-seat,  and  he  shall 
not  return,  and  with  the  judges  at  a  judgment  he  shall 
not  take  his  seat. 

Exod.  xxiii.  6  et  seq.  "  Thou  shalt  not  wrest  the  judg- 
ment of  thy  poor  in  his  cause.  Keep  thee  far  from  a 
false  matter  ;  and  the  innocent  and  righteous  slay  thou 
not :  for  I  will  not  justify  the  wicked.  And  thou  shalt 
take  no  gift :  for  the  gift  blindeth  the  wise,  and 
perverteth  the  words  of  the  righteous." 


The  Family  Relationship. 

The  Code  of  Hammurabi  shows  clearly  that  woman 
was  regarded  as  an  inferior  being  to  man.  Woman 
could  trade  and  do  business,  on  her  own  account  or 
in  partnership.  She  could  act  as  witness  or  plaintiff 
in  the  law-courts.  She  could  hold  property  of  her  own 
and  dispose  of  it  as  she  liked.  With  regard  to  the 
position  of  woman  in  Babylonia  and  Israel,  Delitzsch 
says  :  "  The  woman  in  Israel  is  the  property  of  her 
parents,  and,  later  on,  of  her  husband';  she  is  a  valuable 
element  for  purposes  of  work,  on  whom,  in  married 
life,  a  large  part  of  the  largest  business  of  the  home 


122  THE  STATUS  OF  WOMAN 

is  imposed  ;  above  all,  she  is,  as  in  Islam,  incompetent 
to  take  part  in  the  practice  of  the  cultus.  In  the  case 
of  the  Babylonians  all  this  was  managed  differently 
and  better.  ...  It  is  just  in  the  domain  of  questions 
concerning  women  that  it  can  clearly  be  seen  how 
profoundly  Babylonian  culture  has  been  influenced 
by  the  non-Semitic  civilization  of  the  Sumerians."1 
And  Sayce  remarks  :  "  In  the  old  Sumerian  hymns 
the  woman  takes  precedence  of  the  man.  The  Semitic 
translation  invariably  reverses  the  order  :  the  one  has 
'  female  and  male,'  the  other  '  male  and  female ' ;  and 
this  is  reflected  in  the  position  of  the  goddess  Ishtar, 
who,  originally  a  goddess,  the  equal  of  the  god,  became 
changed  into  the  male  deity  in  Southern  Arabia  and 
Moab."2 

"  But  it  will  ultimately  be  made  clear  that  the 
woman,  notwithstanding  this,  is  the  legal  chattel  of 
the  man  even  in  the  Code  of  Hammurabi,  and  when  all 
evidence  has  been  reviewed,  it  will  be  found  that  her 
position  is  scarcely  more  independent  than  it  was  in 
early  Arabian  life.  The  theory,  therefore,  of  a 
Sumerian  (non-Semitic)  state  of  culture  where  woman's 
position  was  perfectly  independent  must  be  regarded 
as  questionable  for  the  present."  3 

1  Babel  and  Bible,  p.  202. 

2  The  Religion  of  Ancient  Assyria  and  Babylonia,  p.  136. 

3  The  Laws  of  Moses  and  the  Code  of  Hammurabi,  pp.  72,  73. 
See  Egypt  and  Western  Asia  in  the  Light  of  Recent  Discoveries, 
by  King  and  Hall,  p.  265  et  sea. 


IMMORTALITY  123 

163.  If  a  man  has  married  a  wife,  and  she  has  not 
granted  him  children,  that  woman  has  gone  to  her  fate  ; 
if  his  father-in-law  has  returned  him  the  dowry  that 
that  man  brought  to  the  house  of  his  father-in-law, 
her  husband  shall  have  no  claim  on  her  marriage 
portion  :  it  belongs  to  the  house  of  her  father  forsooth. 

130.  If  a  man  has  forced  the  wife  of  a  man  who  has 
not  known  the  male,  and  is  dwelling  in  the  house  of 
her  father,  and  has  laid  in  her  bosom,  and  one  has 
caught  him,  that  man  shall  be  killed;  the  woman 
herself  shall  go  free. 

Exod.  xxii.  16  is  different :  the  cases  are  not  parallel. 

There  are  different  punishments  for  adultery. 

157.  Intercourse  with  a  man's  own  mother  is  punished 
by  burning  both. 

129.  If  the  wife  of  a  man  has  been  caught  in  lying 
with  another  male,  one  shall  bind  them  and  throw 
them  into  the  waters. 

155.  If  a  man  has  betrothed  a  bride  to  his  son  and 
his  son  has  not  known  her,  and  he  has  laid  in  her  bosom, 
and  one  has  caught  him,  that  man  one  shall  bind  and 
cast  him  into  the  waters. 

154.  If  a  man  has  known  his  daughter,  that  man 
one  shall  expel  from  the  city. 

158.  If  a  man,  after  his  father,  has  been  caught  in 
the  bosom  of  her  that  brought  him  up,  who  has  borne 
children,  that  man  shall  be  cut  from  his  father's  house. 


124  WIDOWS  AND  ORPHANS 

The  Law  of  Moses  : 

Lev.  xx.  ii  et  seq.  If  a  man  lieth  with  his  father's  wife 
or  daughter-in-law  both  of  them  shall  be  put  to  death. 

14.  If  a  man  take  a  wife  and  her  mother,  they  shall 
be  burnt  with  fire,  both  he  and  they. 

17.  If  a  man  shall  take  his  sister  they  shall  be  cut  off. 

20,  21.  If  a  man  shall  lie  with  his  uncle's  wife,  his 
brother's  wife,  they  shall  be  childless. 

To  Protect  the  Widow  and  the  Fatherless. 

172.  If  her  husband  did  not  give  her  a  settlement, 
one  shall  pay  her  her  marriage  portion,  and  from  the 
goods  of  her  husband's  house  she  shall  take  her  share 
like  one  son.  If  her  sons  worry  her  to  leave  the  house, 
the  judge  shall  inquire  into  her  reasons,  and  shall  lay 
the  blame  on  the  sons;  that  woman  shall  not  go  out 
of  her  husband's  house. 

If  that  woman  has  set  her  face  to  leave,  the  settle- 
ment which  her  husband  gave  her  she  shall  leave  to 
her  sons,  the  marriage  portion  from  her  father's  house 
she  shall  take,  and  she  shall  marry  the  husband  of 
her  choice. 

177.  If  a  widow  whose  children  are  young  has  set 
her  face  to  enter  into  the  house  of  another,  without 
consent  of  a  judge,  she  shall  not  enter.  When  she 
enters  into  the  house  of  another,  the  judge  shall  inquire 
into  what  is  left  of  her  former  husband's  house,  and 


RELIGION  125 

the  house  of  her  former  husband  to  her  later  husband, 
and  that  woman  he  shall  entrust  and  cause  them  to 
receive  a  deed.  They  shall  keep  the  house  and  rear 
the  little  ones.  Not  a  utensil  shall  they  give  for 
money.  The  buyer  that  has  bought  a  utensil  of  a 
widow's  sons  shall  lose  his  money,  and  shall  return  the 
property  to  its  owners. 

Deut.  xxiv.  17.  "  Thou  shalt  not  wrest  the  judgment 
of  the  stranger,  nor  of  the  fatherless,  nor  take  the 
widow's  raiment  for  pledge." 

Deut.  xxvii.  19.  "  Cursed  be  he  that  wresteth  the 
judgment  of  the  stranger,  fatherless,  and  widow." 

We  cannot  recall  any  law  in  the  Old  Testament 
which  is  so  definite  on  the  question  of  justice  to  the 
widow  and  the  fatherless  as  the  laws  that  were  in  force 
in  the  days  of  Hammurabi. 

Religion. 

It  is  said  that  religion  is  absent  from  the  Code  of 
Hammurabi,  whereas  it  forms  an  important  part  in 
the  Laws  of  Moses.  Two  things  can  be  said  in  reply 
to  that  statement  :  (1)  The  Code  of  Hammurabi  has 
to  do  with  the  people  as  citizens ;  it  is  a  civil  Code. 
The  letters  of  Hammurabi  prove  that  the  King  was 
intensely  religious.  The  temples  were  honoured  in- 
stitutions in  the  land  during  his  illustrious  reign.     It 


126  SHAMASH 

was  the  temple's  duty  to  provide  the  ransom  necessary 
to  procure  the  release  from  captivity  of  a  native  of 
the  town  within  whose  walls  it  was  situated.  32  .  .  . 
If  in  his  house  there  is  no  means  for  his  ransom, 
he  shall  be  ransomed  from  the  temple  of  his  city  ; 
if  in  the  temple  of  his  city  there  is  not  means 
for  his  ransom,  his  field,  his  garden,  and  his  home 
shall  not  be  given  for  his  ransom.  (2)  Babylonia  had 
its  sacred  books,  and  they  fall  into  three  classes.  The 
Babylonian  Ceremonial  Law  is  partly  known  to  us 
through  religious  texts,  hymns,  penitential  psalms, 
and  magical  texts  and  incantations.  And  they  closely 
resemble  the  Ceremonial  Law  of  Israel  in  some  things. 

There  are  resemblances  and  differences  between  the 
Code  of  Hammurabi  and  the  Law  of  Moses. 

The  Code  of  Laws  was  not  invented  by  the  famous 
King  and  presented  to  a  grateful  people.  They  were 
codified  customs.  And  their  development  cannot  be 
limited  within  a  short  period.  The  period  must  have 
extended  far  behind  Hammurabi.  The  laws  developed 
from  customs,  and  a  considerable  length  of  time  must 
be  allowed  for  any  custom  to  become  fixed  and  binding 
on  all  the  people.  The  laws  contained  the  decisions  of 
the  judges  on  special  cases  which  were  brought  before 
them. 

Hammurabi  is  represented  receiving  the  laws  from 
the  seated  sun-god  Shamash,  "  the  judge  of  heaven  and 


THE  GOD  OF  ISRAEL  127 

earth."  The  sun-god  Shamash  was  the  god  of  law,  whose 
children  are  called  "Justice"  and  "  Right."  x  Ham- 
murabi himself  takes  credit  for  the  laws,  but  addresses 
the  Babylonian  god  before  and  after  the  Code.  "  The 
great  gods  have  chosen  me,"  he  declares ;  and  again, 
"  I  am  Hammurabi,  to  whom  Shamash  has  entrusted 
judgment."  He  chooses  it  in  a  way  which  reminds 
us  strikingly  of  the  last  two  chapters  of  the  Book  of 
Deuteronomy ;  blessings  rich  and  plentiful  are  the 
happy  lot  of  those  who  keep  his  laws,  but  terrible 
curses  are  heaped  upon  him  who  despises  their 
authority.2 

Moses  was  Israel's  lawgiver.  The  civil  laws  contain 
many  of  the  decisions  of  the  judges;  nevertheless,  it 
is  asserted  that  Moses  received  the  law  on  Mount 
Sinai  from  God  in  the  same  way  as  Hammurabi  re- 
ceived his  Code  from  Shamash.  The  reason  why  Sinai 
was  chosen  was  probably  this  :  the  Hebrews  regarded 
Sinai  in  the  same  light  as  the  Greeks  regarded  Olympus. 
"  It  was  the  Olympus  of  the  Hebrew  peoples,  the 
earthly  seat  of  the  Godhead,  and  as  such  it  continued 
to  be  regarded  by  the  Israelites  even  after  their  settle- 
ment in  Palestine  (Judg.  v.  4,  5).  This  immemorial 
sanctity  of  Sinai  it  was  that  led  to  its  being  selected 
as  the  ideal  scene  of  the  giving  of  the  Law,  not  con- 
versely."3 

1  Babel  and  Bible,  p.  188. 

2  The  Interpreter,  January,  1905,  p.  56. 

3  History  of  Israel  and  Judah,  by  Wellhausen,  p.  20. 


128  THEIR  RELATION 

What  is  the  connection  between  the  Laws  of  Moses 
and  the  Code  of  Hammurabi  ?  On  this  question  there 
are  differences  of  opinion.  We  have  already  seen 
that  while  Israel  was  in  Canaan  the  people  learnt  how 
to  make  use  of  old  Babylonian  legends.  And  we  shall 
see  later  on  that  the  Jewish  Temple,  its  ritualism,  etc., 
bore  great  resemblance  to  the  Babylonian  temples. 
Literary  resemblance  exists  between  the  Laws  of  Moses 
and  the  Code  of  Hammurabi.  Many  of  the  laws  are 
the  same ;  the  phraseology  in  places  is  very  similar. 

It  is  impossible  to  say  at  present  how  intimate  is 
the  connection  between  them. 

It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  Laws  of  Moses,  as 
well  as  the  institutions  and  customs,  manifested  those 
elements  which,  on  account  of  their  vitality,  received 
strong  acknowledgment  after  the  nation  had  settled  in 
Canaan,  and  then  were  traced  back  to  Moses  as  their 
progenitor.  And  in  order  to  increase  the  sacred  character 
of  the  laws,  they  were  traced  back  to  Jehovah  Himself 
as  the  chief  Lawgiver.  "  Nobody  asserts  that  the  Ten 
Commandments  were  borrowed,  even  partially,  from 
Babylonia;  stress  rather  is  laid  on  pointing  out  that 
such  commandments  as  the  fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh 
owe  their  origin  to  an  instinct  of  self-preservation 
common  to  the  human  race."1  Mr.  Johns  regards  the 
Hebrew  laws  as  an  independent  recension  of  ancient 
custom,  deeply  influenced  by  Babylonian  law.2 

1  Babel  and  Bible,  pp.  190,  191. 

2  Hastings'  Bible  Dictionary ;  extra  volume,  p.  612. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  TEMPLE  AND  THE  TEMPLES 

By  the  temple  is  meant  the  temple  of  Solomon,  and 
by  the  temples,  those  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  The 
religious  architecture  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria  was 
characterized  by  its  hugeness.  Clay  was  the  material, 
which  was  baked  by  the  action  of  the  sun  or  fire,  and 
could  be  easily  moulded  into  any  shape.  The  temples 
were  of  conventional  shape.  The  structure  can  be 
traced  back  long  before  the  days  of  Hammurabi.  The 
temples  of  Assyria  were  erected  on  the  same  architec- 
tural plans  as  those  of  Babylonia.  There  was  not  the 
same  necessity  for  the  Assyrians  to  use  clay  as  building 
material  for  their  temples.  The  country  was  well 
supplied  with  hard  stones,  which  were  very  abundant 
in  the  mountainous  districts  close  to  Assyria.  These 
suitable  stones  were  used  for  statues,  altars,  and  to 
decorate  the  interior  and  exterior  of  their  fine  edifices. 
The  temples  were  solid  but  not  beautiful,  square  as  a 
rule,  with  the  four  corners  in  the  direction  of  the  four 
cardinal  points.  One  noteworthy  feature  about  the 
Babylonian  and  Assyrian  temples  was  their  height. 

129  9 


130  ABODES  OF  DEITY 

"  Come,  let  us  build  a  city  and  a  tower  that  shall  reach 
up  to  heaven,"  are  the  ambitious  words  attributed  to 
the  Babylonians  and  Assyrians  in  the  Valley  of  Shinar 
(Gen.  xi.  4).  The  height  of  the  temples  was  the  pride 
of  both  Kings  and  people.  The  temple  was  to  be  a 
high  place  in  a  literal  sense.  Professor  Jastrow  thinks 
that  the  Babylonian  temples  were  intended  to  be 
imitations  of  mountains. 

"  Each  town  of  importance  had  its  '  high  place,'  for 
the  Semites,  like  Indians  and  Persians,  Greeks  and 
Romans,  looked  on  mountains  and  hills  as  the  favourite 
abodes  of  deity.  The  very  name  of  Mount  Hermon 
denotes  its  sacred  reputation  ;  Mount  Peor  had  its 
Baal,  or  divine  owner  ;  Carmel  (1  Kings  xvii.  19)  and 
the  Mount  of  Olives  (2  Sam.  xv.  32  ;  1  Kings  xi.  7) 
were  holy  places.  In  an  ancient  song  (Deut.  xxxiii. 
18  et  seq.)  Zebulon  and  Issachar  '  call  the  peoples  to  the 
mountain '  (possibly  Tabor),  that  they  may  '  offer 
sacrifices  of  righteousness.  .  .  .'  Now,  Hebrew  writers 
were  well  aware  that  the  Canaanites  had  recognized 
the  sanctity  of  these  places  before  the  advent  of  Israel, 
and  the  Deuteronomist  (xii.  2)  urges  this  as  a  reason 
for  their  destruction.  For  ages,  however,  they  were 
treated  in  a  more  conciliatory  spirit.  The  belief  arose 
that  they  had  been  hallowed,  not  by  local  Baals,  but 
by  Jehovah,  who  had  manifested  Himself  there  to  His 
favourite  servants,  the  ancestors  of  the  tribes.  We 
have  a  fine  example  in  Gen.  xxviii.  10-20  of  the  con- 


HIGH  PLACES  131 

summate  art  with  which  an  ancient  superstition  is 
transfigured  into  a  revelation  of  Israel's  God.  These 
local  worships,  which  it  would  have  been  hard,  or  rather 
impossible,  to  eradicate  at  once,  were  made  subservient 
to  a  higher  religion."  l 

The  Babylonians  associated  the  gods  with  the  moun- 
tains. "  It  was  a  natural  association  of  ideas,  accord- 
ingly, that  led  the  Babylonians  to  give  to  their  temples 
the  form  of  the  dwelling  which  they  ascribed  to  their 
gods.  The  temple,  in  so  far  as  it  was  erected  to  serve 
as  a  habitation  for  the  god  and  a  homage  to  him,  was 
to  be  the  reproduction  of  the  cosmic  E-Kur,  '  a  moun- 
tain house,'  on  a  small  scale,  a  miniature  Kharsag- 
Kurkura,  the  birthplace  of  the  gods."2  Temples  have 
been  discovered  having  names  in  which  the  idea  of  a 
mountain  is  introduced.  The  name  Zikkurat,  or  tower, 
means  a  "  high  "  edifice  or  "  lofty  peak."  It  was  a 
tower  which  resembled  a  mountain  on  a  small  scale. 
The  "  high  "  edifice  of  the  Babylonians  conveyed  the 
same  idea  as  that  which  led  the  Canaanites  and  Hebrews 
to  call  their  temples  "  high  places." 

The  general  plan  of  the  temples  was  alike  every- 
where. There  was  the  great  court,  open  to  the  sky, 
and  surrounded  by  cloisters  and  colonnades.  Here 
were  the  houses  of  the  priests  and  other  ministers  of 
the   temple,    the   library   and   school,   shops   for   the 


1  Hebrew  Religion,  by  Addis. 

3  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  p.  613. 


9—2 


132  PLAN  OF  TEMPLES 

manufacture  and  sale  of  votive  objects,  even  the  stalls 
wherein  the  animals  were  kept  which  were  intended  for 
sacrifice.  In  the  centre  of  the  court  stood  an  altar 
of  sacrifice,  with  large  vases  for  the  purposes  of  ablution 
by  the  side  of  it,  as  well  as  a  sea  or  basin  of  water, 
which  derived  its  name  from  the  fact  that  it  was  a 
symbol  of  the  primeval  "  deep."  The  purifying  effects 
of  the  water  of  the  "  deep  "  were  transferred  to  that 
of  the  mimic  sea,  and  the  worshipper  who  entered  the 
temple  after  washing  in  it  became  ceremonially  clean. 

The  resemblances  pointed  out  by  Professor  Sayce 
between  the  temple  and  the  temples  are  very  striking. 
In  the  building  and  restoration  of  temples  and  palaces 
by  Nebuchadnezzar  II.  we  see  an  example  which  was 
partially  followed  by  Solomon,  where  the  completion 
of  the  buildings  is  followed  by  prayer  uttered  by  the 
King,  and  the  same  was  done  by  the  Israelitish  King 
(i  Kings  v.-viii.). 

The  temple  of  Solomon,  like  the  Babylonian  temples , 
had  its  two  courts,  its  chambers  for  the  priests,  its 
sanctuary,  and  its  Holy  of  Holies.  The  temple  and 
the  temples  were  externally  mere  rectangular  boxes, 
without  architectural  beauty  or  variety  of  design. 
The  temple  of  Solomon  had  no  tower.  They  agreed 
in  their  furniture.  The  two  altars  were  in  the  Baby- 
lonian temples  and  in  the  temple  at  Jerusalem.  The 
mercy-seat  and  the  table  of  shew-bread  were  in  the 
temple  and  the  temples.     The  bronze  sea  of  Solomon, 


PRIESTS  133 

with  its  twelve  oxen,  had  its  model  in  Babylonia. 
The  twin  pillars,  known  as  Yakin  and  Boaz  (1  Kings 
vii.  21),  that  flanked  the  gateway  of  the  court  in 
Solomon's  temple,  are  paralleled  by  the  two  large 
brick  columns  at  the  entrance  to  the  Nippur  Court,  and 
also  in  the  temple  at  Eridu. 

The  palace  of  the  Hebrew  King  adjoined  the  temple, 
in  which  he  claimed  the  right  of  offering  sacrifice,  and 
so  was  the  palace  of  Nebuchadnezzar  at  Babylon. 

The  bronze  serpent  which  Hezekiah  destroyed  had 
its  image  in  the  bronze  serpents  erected  in  the  gates  of 
the  Babylonian  temples. 

The  internal  decoration  of  the  sanctuary  was  similar 
in  Babylonia  and  Jerusalem. 

The  well-known  Hebrew  ark  was  replaced  in  Baby- 
lonia by  a  ship.  The  ship  was  dedicated  to  the  god 
or  goddess  whose  image  it  contained,  and  was  often  of 
considerable  size.  But  in  Assyria  the  ship  developed 
into  an  ark. 

The  temple  and  the  temples  were  served  by  an  army 
of  priests.  The  high-priest  was  the  head  of  them,  who 
in  the  remote  past  performed  the  functions  of  a  King 
in  Babylonia.  The  god  delegated  his  powers  to  the 
high-priest,  and  allowed  him  to  exercise  them  on  earth. 
The  priest  was  the  medium  through  whom  the  deity 
could  be  approached,  and  in  the  absence  of  the  deity 
the  high-priest  took  his  place.  Professor  Sayce  points 
out  that  a  new  term  was  needed  to  take  the  place  of 


134  PROPHETS  AND  SEERS 

pate&i,  which  had  a  secular  as  well  as  a  religious  signifi- 
cance. The  new  term  was  sangu,  which,  more  especially 
in  the  Assyrian  period,  meant  a  chief-priest.  Every 
great  sanctuary  had  its  chief-priests,  who  corresponded 
to  the  Hebrew  "  sons  of  Aaron,"  with  a  high-priest,  or 
sangam-maku,  at  their  head.  Under  them  were  a  large 
number  of  subordinate  priests  and  temple  ministers,  the 
sacrificers,  the  pourers  of  libations,  and  the  anointers 
with  oil.  There  were  bakers,  chanters,  wailers, 
carriers  of  the  axe  and  of  the  spear,  soothsayers,  etc. 

The  prophets  of  Israel  and  those  of  Babylonia  and 
Assyria  had  somewhat  different  functions.  They 
generally  declared  the  will  of  Heaven  to  mankind  ; 
sometimes  they  predicted  the  future.  The  Babylonian 
prophets  accompanied  the  army  in  the  field ;  they 
poured  out  libations  ;  they  formed  a  class  apart,  "  a 
college  of  prophets."  In  this  they  resembled  the  pro- 
phets of  Israel. 

The  Babylonian  seer  was  quite  different  from  the 
prophet.  The  distinction  between  the  two  was  not 
clearly  defined  in  Israel.  The  Babylonian  seer  foretold 
the  future,  which  was  made  known  to  him  through 
visions  and  trances.  Ashurbanipal  narrates  how  be- 
fore the  Elamite  War,  after  he  had  prayed  for  the  aid 
and  protection  of  Ishtar,  "  a  seer  slept  and  dreamed 
a  prophetic  dream ;  a  vision  of  the  night  did  Ishtar 
reveal  unto  him.  He  repeated  it  to  me,  saying  : 
'  Ishtar,  who  dwelleth  in  Arbela,  came  down,  and  on 


SACRIFICES  135 

the  right  hand  and  on  the  left  hung  (her)  quivers  ;  in 
her  hand  she  held  the  bow ;  she  drew  the  sharp  war- 
sword  and  held  it  before  her.  Like  a  mother  she 
speaketh  with  thee,  she  calleth  thee  ;  Ishtar,  the  queen 
of  the  gods,  appointeth  for  thee  a  doom.  .  .  .  Eat  food, 
drink  wine,  make  music,  exalt  my  divinity,  until  I 
march  and  the  work  of  mine  is  accomplished.  I  will 
give  thee  thy  heart's  desire  ;  thy  face  shall  not  grow 
pale,  thy  feet  shall  not  totter.'  '  The  main  difference 
between  the  prophet  and  the  seer  is  the  mode  of 
revelation.  It  was  necessary  that  both  should  be 
without  bodily  blemish. 

The  resemblance  between  the  Babylonian  prophet 
and  the  Hebrew  prophet  is  not  clear.  In  Israel  the 
prophet  and  the  priest  were  quite  different  ;  there  was 
no  such  distinction  in  Babylonia.  In  Babylonia  the 
prophet,  the  magician,  and  the  necromancer  were 
closely  associated,  whereas  in  Israel  they  were  not. 

Prophetesses,  as  well  as  priests,  were  employed  in 
the  temple  and  in  the  temples.  It  was  more  so  in 
Babylonia  than  in  Israel.  It  was  a  woman  only  who 
had  the  privilege  of  entering  the  sacred  shrine  of  Bel- 
Merodach  at  Babylon  ;  unmarried  women  were  conse- 
crated to  Ishtar,  as  well  as  to  the  Sun-god. 

Sacrifices  were  offered  in  the  temples.  Goats  and 
kids,  sheep  and  lambs,  oxen  and  calves,  fish,  and  some 
kinds  of  birds,  were  among  the  sacrifices  offered  to  the 
gods. 


136  RESEMBLANCES 

The  scapegoat  was  driven  into  the  desert  like  the 
Hebrew  Azazel. 

The  gods  demanded  the  first-fruits  of  what  they  had 
given  to  man. 

(It  is  natural  to  think  of  sacrifice  as  an  offering  to 
the  gods.  Hesiod  regards  it  as  such  in  the  well-known 
line,  "  Gifts  persuade  the  gods,  gifts  persuade  august 
kings.") 

As  to  human  sacrifice,  Professor  Sayce  is  of  opinion 
that  it  was  practised  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  "  As 
in  Israel,  so  also  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  human 
sacrifice  seems  to  have  disappeared  at  an  early  age." 

Tithe  had  its  origin  in  Babylonia,  and  was  rigorously 
exacted  for  the  support  of  the  temples  and  priests  ;  and 
so  it  was  in  Israel. 

There  are  similarities  and  differences  between  the 
Levitical  law  and  the  Babylonian  ritual.  The  Hebrew 
tordh  was  derived  from  the  Babylonian  tertu.  The 
technical  words  of  the  Mosaic  law  recur  in  the  ritual 
texts  of  early  Babylonia.  The  Old  Testament  word 
kipper,  "  atonement,"  is  the  Assyrian  kuppuru,  and 
the  word  korban,  "  gift  "  or  "  benevolence,"  was  the 
same  as  the  Assyrian  word  gurbannu. 

We  wish  to  point  out  the  resemblances  between  the 
ritual  of  the  temples  and  the  temple.1 

A  large  number  of  expressions  relating  to  sacrifice 
were  common  to  both  the  temples  and  the  temple. 
1  See  "  Ritual  "  in  Encyclopedia  Biblica, 


NATURE  OF  SACRIFICES  137 

In  bloody  sacrifices  the  same  species  of  animals  were 
employed,  such  as  ox,  sheep,  goat.  Preference  was 
given  to  animals  of  a  year  old  ;  sacrifices  of  a  more 
advanced  age  were  rare.  Female  animals  were  used 
in  the  temples  for  purifications,  whereas  in  the  temple 
they  were  used  for  sin  offerings  (Num.  xv.  27). 

The  offering  of  defective  animals  was  allowed  in  the 
temples  for  purposes  of  augury,  but  in  the  temple  for 
free-will  offerings  (Lev.  xxii.  23).  Generally  speaking, 
the  temples  and  the  temple  required  the  victim  to  be 
without  blemish. 

As  in  the  temples,  the  sattukku — i.e.,  the  regular  and 
obligatory  sacrifice — was  at  the  root  of  the  ritual,  and 
so  it  was  in  the  temple  (in  the  Priestly  Code  and  more 
so  in  Ezekiel)  ;  the  tamld,  the  regular  daily  offering, 
was  made  statutory,  and  was  the  centre  of  the  whole 
divine  service. 

Unbloody  sacrifices,  which  were  systematically  used 
in  the  temples,  were  composed  of  various  materials, 
such  as  wine,  water,  oil;  but  their  employment  in  the 
temple  was  only  exceptional.  The  incense  offering 
was  unknown  in  the  temple  in  the  age  of  early  Israel. 
It  is  denounced  by  Jeremiah  (vi.  20)  as  a  modern  and 
outlandish  innovation.  The  unknown  author  of 
Isaiah  lxv.  3  names  Babylon  as  the  land  in  which 
sacrifices  are  offered  in  gardens  and  incense  offered  upon 
bricks.  The  incense  offering  of  the  temple  after  the  Exile 
may  have  been  borrowed  from  the  temples  of  Babylonia. 


138  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  IDEA 

There  are  striking  points  of  difference  between  the 
ritual  of  the  temples  and  the  temple. 

In  the  vegetable  offerings  of  the  temple  only  those 
products  are  mentioned  which  are  the  results  of  trouble 
and  work,  which  represent  a  right  of  private  property. 
Honey,  cream,  milk,  and  fruit  occur  often  as  offerings 
in  the  temples,  but  never  among  those  of  the  temple. 
The  wine  libation  is  no  longer  an  independent  offering 
in  the  Priestly  Code,  and  in  Ezekiel  it  is  prohibited 
altogether.  It  may  have  been  prohibited  on  account 
of  abuses  connected  with  it  (i  Sam.  i.  14).  As  regards 
bloody  sacrifices,  offerings  of  fish  and  game,  such  as 
geese,  peacocks,  and  pheasants,  were  excluded  from 
the  temple  ritual.  Fish  and  game  belong  to  Yahwe, 
and  thus  were  not  appropriated  as  sacrificial  gifts.  The 
fish  and  game  offerings  are  frequently  mentioned  on 
the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  tablets  as  being  in  great 
favour  in  the  temples. 

The  fundamental  idea  underlying  sacrifice  is  not  the 
same  in  the  temple  and  the  temples.  The  Hebrew 
sacrifice  in  its  older  form  gave  a  special  development 
to  the  idea  of  a  sacral  communion  between  God  and 
the  worshipper  as  represented  in  the  act  of  offering; 
the  cultus  of  the  temples  presents  no  trace  of  this.  All 
the  more  prominent  is  the  conception  of  the  purifica- 
tory and  propitiatory  character  of  sacrifice  which  comes 
into  the  foreground  in  the  Priestly  Code  and  Ezekiel, 
which  is  conspicuous  in  the  cultus  of  the  Babylonian 


CIRCUMCISION  139 

temples.  We  may  assume  that  the  sin  and  trespass 
offering  of  the  Hebrew  torah,  although  all  that  we 
know  of  their  technique  is  wholly  of  post-exilic  date, 
were  entirely  of  Israelitish  growth. 

In  the  ritual  of  the  prophets  instructions  were  given 
for  the  sacrifice  of  a  lamb  at  the  gate  of  the  house  ; 
the  blood  is  to  be  smeared  on  the  lintels  and  door- 
posts, as  well  as  on  the  huge  images  that  guarded 
the  entrance.     The  same  practice  is  still  in  vogue  in 

Egypt- 
Circumcision  was  not  universal  among  the  Semites, 
for  it  does  not  seem  that  the  Assyrians  practised  it ;  but, 
still,  it  was  common  to  several  Semitic  races,  as  appears 
from  Jeremiah  (ix.  25,  26,  R.V.),  which  is  the  classical 
passage  on  the  subject.  It  was  also  in  vogue  among 
some  of  the  non- Semitic  races,  notably  the  Egyptians. 
The  Hebrew  ceremony,  however,  deviated  from  the 
primitive  form  in  the  matter  of  age,  and  the  Bedouin, 
who  circumcise  boys,  not  infants,  are  nearer  the 
original  idea,  for  the  Arabic  verb  meaning  to  cir- 
cumcise signifies  in  Hebrew  to  contract  affinity  by 
marriage.  The  origin  of  the  rite  among  the  Hebrews 
is  obscure,  and  as  to  its  original  meaning  very  diver- 
gent views  have  been  held,  which  we  need  not  enter 
into  here.1 

1  "  Circumcision  "  in  Encyclopedia  Biblica  ;  The  Early  History 
of  the  Hebrews,  by  Sayce,  p.  31  et  seq.;  Hebrew  Religion,  by 
Addis,  p.  43  et  seq. 


140  FASTS  AND  FEASTS 

"  The  tabernacle  of  the  congregation  "  or  "  tent  of 
meeting  "  was  of  Babylonian  origin. 

A  number  of  the  festivals  of  the  calendar,  and  the 
dates  on  which  they  were  held  in  Israel,  came  from 
Babylonia. 

The  three  great  feasts  of  the  Babylonian  agricul- 
turist resembled  those  of  Israel,  and  these  are  sup- 
plemented by  other  feasts  by  the  Israelites  and  the 
Babylonians. 

Fasts  and  fast  days,  as  well  as  feasts,  were  common  in 
Babylonia,  and  so  they  were  in  Israel.  In  the  Baby- 
lonian penitential  psalms  fasting  is  often  alluded  to. 

"It  is  impossible  not  to  be  struck,"  as  Professor 
Sayce  remarks,  "  by  the  many  points  of  similarity 
between  the  Babylonian  ritual  and  arrangements  of 
the  temples  and  that  which  existed  among  the  Israel- 
ites. The  temple  of  Solomon,  in  fact,  was  little  more 
than  a  reproduction  of  the  Babylonian  sanctuary."  l 

1  The  Religions  of  Ancient  Egypt  and  Babylonia,  p.  470. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

devotional  literature1 

Hymns. 

That  many  of  the  hymns  preserved  in  Ashurbanipal's 
library  are  in  a  fragmentary  state  is  most  unfortunate. 
Consequently  nothing  more  than  the  general  contents 
can  be  obtained.  The  circumstances  in  which  the 
hymns  were  composed  are  unknown  to  us  for  that 
reason.  No  date  can  be  assigned  to  any  of  the  hymns 
except  it  can  be  based  upon  internal  evidence.  A 
collection  of  hymns  was  made  at  different  times.  For 
instance,  a  collection  of  hymns  addressed  to  Shamash 
has  been  found,  and  several  hymns  addressed  to 
Marduk  have  been  preserved.  Hymns  were  composed 
for  special  occasions,  addressed  to  the  great  gods  of 
Babylonia ;  but  all  of  them  were  not  composed  in 
this  way.  Some  bear  internal  evidence  of  being  merely 
sporadic  productions,  composed  for  other  purposes 
than  that  of  being  placed  in  a  ritual. 

The   hymns    addressed   to   Shamash   are    the    best 
that  have  been  yet  published.      The  two  principles 

1    See  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  J  astro w,  pp.  253-406. 

141 


142  PRAYERS 

that    run    through    these    hymns    are    justice    and 
righteousness. 
Here  is  one  :l 

"  O  Sun-God  in  the  midst2  of  heaven  at  thy  setting, 
May  the  enclosure  of  the  pure  heaven  greet  thee  ;3 
May  the  gate  of  heaven  approach  thee  ; 
May  the  directing  god,  the  messenger  who  loves  thee,  direct  thy 

way. 
In  E-babbara,  the  seat  of  thy  sovereignty,  thy  supremacy  rises 

like  the  dawn. 
May  A,  the  wife  whom  thou  lovest,  come  before  thee  with  joy  ; 
May  thy  heart  be  at  rest  ;4 

May  the  glory  of  thy  divinity  be  established  for  thee. 
O  Shamash  !  warrior  hero,  may  thou  be  exalted  ; 
O  lord  of  E-babbara,  as  thou  marchest,  may  thy  course  be  directed  : 
Direct  thy  path,  march  along  the  path  fixed  for  thy  course  (?). 

0  Shamash  !  judge  of  the  world,  director  of  its  laws  art  thou." 

Prayers. 

Prayers  were  used  when  festivals  were  celebrated  in 
honour  of  the  deities,  when  temples  or  sacred  statues 
were  dedicated  to  the  gods,  or  on  secular  occasions,  such 
as  the  completion  of  the  building  of  a  canal.  Gudea 
(about  3000-2800  B.C.),  after  finishing  a  statue  to  his 
god  Nin-girsu,  offered  the  following  simple  and  earnest 
prayer  : 

"  O  King,  whose  great  strength  the  land  cannot  endure  ; 
Nin-girsu  !  grant  to  Gudea,  who  has  built  this  house,  a  good  fate  !" 

1  See  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  302. 

2  It  may  be  "horizon."  3  "  May  it  speak  to  thee  of  peace." 
*  "  May  thy  anger  depart." 


TO  MERODACH  143 

All  the  statues  of  Gudea  have  the  hands  folded  on 
the  breast,  in  the  manner  of  Oriental  servants  awaiting 
orders,  a  token  of  the  King's  continual  worship  and 
service.  So  we  are  told  (2  Sam.  vii.  18)  that  David 
went  in  and  sat  before  the  Lord. 

The  prayers  of  Nebuchadnezzar  are  very  impressive 
and  remarkable  for  their  elevation  of  thought  and 
felicity  of  diction.  His  inscriptions  are  characterized 
by  the  prayer  with  which  they  invariably  close. 
Whether  he  is  building  a  canal,  improving  the  walls  of 
Babylon,  erecting  or  repairing  a  temple,  he  always  adds 
to  the  description  of  the  achievements  a  prayer  to  some 
god,  in  which  he  asks  for  divine  grace  and  the  blessings 
of  long  life  and  prosperity.1 

"  To  Merodach,  my  lord,  I  prayed,  I  lifted  up  my 
hands.  Merodach,  lord,  wisest  of  the  gods,  glorious 
prince  !  Thou  it  was  who  madest  me,  and  with  the 
sovereignty  of  all  mankind  didst  invest  me  !  Like 
dear  life  I  love  thy  lofty  image  ;  above  thine  own  city, 
Babylon,  I  have  adorned  no  town  in  any  place.  Like 
as  I  love  the  fear  of  thy  godhead,  (and)  regard  the 
lordship,  favour  thou  the  lifting  up  of  my  hands  ; 
hear  my  prayer  !  I  am  the  patron  King  that  rejoiceth 
thine  heart ;  the  prudent  minister,  the  patron  of  all 
thy  cities.  By  thy  command,  O  merciful  Merodach  ! 
may  the  house  that  I  have  built  endure  for  ever  ! 
may  I  satisfied  be  with  the  fullness  of  it ;  and  therein 
1  Light  from  the  East,  by  Ball,  p.  204. 


144     PRAYERS  IN  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT 

may  I  come  to  grey  hairs,  and  be  satisfied  with  chil- 
dren !  May  I  receive  therein  the  rich  tribute  of  the 
kings  of  the  regions  of  all  mankind  !  from  horizon  to 
zenith — the  places  of  the  rising  sun — may  I  own  no 
enemy,  have  none  to  make  me  afraid  !  Let  my  off- 
spring therein  rule  the  black-headed  fold  for  evermore  !" 

The  prayers  present  many  striking  parallels  to  the 
phraseology  of  the  Old  Testament. 

Curses  were  expressed  in  the  form  of  prayers. 

Among  the  prayers,  as  well  as  the  hymns,  discovered 
on  the  tablets,  some  are  loftier  in  spirit  than  others  ; 
they  contain  a  higher  level  of  religious  thought,  and 
more  pronounced  ethical  tendencies. 

The  offering  of  praise  to  the  gods,  whether  it  was  for 
victory  granted  or  for  a  favour  shown,  called  forth  the 
best  and  purest  sentiments  of  which  the  individual 
was  capable.  In  this  we  see  traits  of  the  human  aspects 
of  religion.  The  affections  of  the  petitioner  are  be- 
trayed in  the  petition  he  offers  to  the  deities.  We 
perceive  the  attributes  that  reflect  the  worshipper's 
disposition  rather  than  the  god's  view  of  the  purpose 
and  aim  of  existence.1 

Penitential  Psalms. 

By  the  penitential  psalms  is  meant  those  where  a 
great  strain  is  laid  upon  pacifying  the  god  addressed. 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  298. 


PENITENTIAL  PSALMS  145 

It  was  based  upon  the  primitive  belief  that  misfortunes 
were  the  result  of  divine  wrath.  The  Babylonians 
believed  that  transgressions  could  be  atoned  for  only 
by  appeasing  the  anger  of  the  god.  But  with  this 
rigid  creed  a  lofty  and  a  comparatively  pure  ethical 
spirit  was  cherished  among  the  Babylonians.  Incan- 
tation formulae  were  resorted  to  by  the  sufferer  when 
followed  by  bad  fortune  or  smitten  with  disease.  Not 
only  did  he  adopt  that  course,  but  he  turned  in  prayer 
to  the  particular  god  who  sent  the  evil,  and  appealed 
that  his  wrath  should  turn  away. 

Such  events  as  defeat  in  war  were  ascribed  to  divine 
wrath.  The  personal  tone  contained  in  most  of  the 
penitential  psalms  makes  them  appropriate  to  circum- 
stances in  which  the  individual  was  involved  as  well 
as  the  nation.  And  so  the  psalms  came  to  possess  a 
national  importance. 

As  the  belief  was  prevalent  that  weal  or  woe  depended 
upon  the  relationship  between  man  and  god,  what  was 
conceived  and  explained  as  the  anger  of  the  god 
prompted  the  individual  and  the  nation  to  a  greater 
consecration  and  zeal  in  securing  the  love  of  the  god. 
The  element  of  love  is  introduced  explicitly,  or  is 
clearly  implied,  so  as  to  form  the  necessary  complement 
to  the  conception  of  the  divine  wrath. 

The  penitential  psalms  manifest  the  ethical  and 
religious  beliefs  of  the  Babylonians  at  their  best.  No- 
where is  the  ethical  side  more  clearly  shown  than  in 

10 


146  GOD'S  ANGER 

the  idea  of  sin  expressed  in  them.  Such  misfortunes 
of  life  which  could  not  be  attributed  to  the  presence 
of  evil  spirits,  but  rather  to  the  wrath  of  the  god, 
brought  a  deep  sense  of  guilt  to  the  individual.  And 
the  Babylonian  believed  that,  consciously  or  uncon- 
sciously, he  must  have  transgressed  against  the  god. 
This  fact  reminds  us  of  the  theology  of  Job's  comforters 
and  many  of  the  Psalms. 

As  to  whether  the  god  was  really  justified  in  being 
angry  did  not  seem  to  have  troubled  the  Babylonians, 
or  whether  the  punishment  inflicted  on  them  was  in 
proportion  to  the  wrong  done  did  not  seem  to  have 
perplexed  them.  To  the  Babylonian  it  was  not  essen- 
tial that  the  deity  should  be  just  though  he  was 
offended  ;  it  was  quite  enough  that  the  god  was  offended 
through  the  omission  of  certain  rites,  or  through  a  mis- 
take in  the  performance  of  rites,  or  something  else. 
To  the  penitent  two  things  stood  out  distinctly  :  the 
wrath  of  the  god  and  the  duty  of  appeasing  that  wrath. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian 
people  got  beyond  this  conception,  but  this  conviction 
was  quite  sufficient  to  convince  them  that  their  mis- 
fortunes were  caused  by  some  offence.  The  evils 
which  overtook  the  individual  sufficed  to  convince  him 
that  he  had  sinned  against  the  god.  It  was  within  this 
range  of  thoughts  the  penitential  psalms  of  the  Baby- 
lonians moved  and  had  their  being. 

It  brings  to  memory  the  Hebrew  conception  of  sin — 


SIMILARITY  147 

that  it  is  a  "  missing  of  the  mark,"  having  missed  in 
some  way,  knowingly  or  unknowingly,  to  comply  with 
the  commands  of  the  god  under  whose  protection  one 
lived.  Some  sharp  awakenings  brought  home  to  him 
the  startling  conviction  that  he  had  "  missed  the  mark." 
Disease,  misfortune,  defeat,  drought,  deluge,  storms, 
destruction,  financial  losses,  discord  in  the  home,  death, 
were  some  of  the  messengers  that  told  the  individual 
or  the  nation  that  the  favour  of  the  deity  had  been 
forfeited  and  that  it  should  be  secured  again.  At  the 
same  time,  we  must  admit  that  within  this  somewhat 
narrow  circle  there  was  room  for  ethical  progress, 
and  some  of  the  penitential  psalms  of  the  Babylonians 
are  in  tone  and  substance  worthy  to  be  compared  with 
the  Psalms  of  the  Old  Testament ;  and  the  Book  of 
Job  and  other  portions  of  the  Old  Testament  could  be 
read  with  edification  in  the  light  of  the  ideas  contained 
in  the  Babylonian  psalms,  which  are  the  flowers  of  the 
Babylonian  religious  literature. 

The  Babylonian  psalms,  as  well  as  the  Hebrew 
Psalms,  have  one  similarity  common  to  both  :  more 
advanced  conception,  so  far  from  setting  aside  primi- 
tive ones,  can  live  and  thrive  in  the  same  atmosphere 
with  the  old.  It  may  be  more  so  in  the  Babylonian 
psalms. 

The  Assyrians  adopted  these  psalms  as  they  did  the 
other  features  of  the  religious  literature  of  the  Baby- 
lonians, and  enriched  the  collection  by  productions  of 

10 — 2 


148  THE  PENITENT 

their  own,  which,  however,  follow  closely  the  Baby- 
lonian type.1 

Here  is  a  psalm  where  the  penitent  addresses  his 
goddess  : 

"  I,  thy  servant,  full  of  sighs,  call  upon  thee  ; 
The  fervent  prayer  of  him  who  has  sinned  do  thou  accept. 
If  thou  lookest  upon  a  man,  that  man  lives. 

0  all-powerful  mistress  of  mankind, 

Merciful  one,  to  whom  it  is  good  to  turn,  who  hears  sighs !" 

The  priest  intercedes  on  his  behalf  : 

"  His  god  and  goddess  being  angry  with  him,  he  calls  upon  thee  : 
Turn  towards  him  thy  countenance,  take  hold  of  his  hand." 

It  was  difficult  sometimes  to  know  whether  the  sinner 
had  offended  against  a  god,  a  goddess,  or  against 
several  gods.  Sometimes  the  sinner  could  only  guess 
wherein  his  offence  consisted,  because  it  was  some  mis- 
fortune that  brought  home  to  him  his  sense  of  guilt. 
No  particular  god  in  many  cases  could  be  specified. 

"  O  that  the  wrath  of  my  lord's  heart  return  to  its  former  condition  ! 
O  that  the  god  who  is  unknown  be  pacified ! 
O  that  the  goddess  unknown  be  pacified  ! 
O  that  the  god  known  or  unknown  be  pacified  ! 
O  that  the  goddess  known  or  unknown  be  pacified  ! 
O  that  the  heart  of  my  god  be  pacified  ! 
O  that  the  god  or  goddess  known  or  unknown  be  pacified  ! 
The  sin  that  I  have  committed  I  know  not." 

Fasting  is  resorted  to  by  way  of  penance  : 

"  Food  I  have  not  eaten  ; 
Clear  water  I  have  not  drunk. 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  317. 


A  PRAYER  TO  ISHTAR  149 

The  sinner  describes  his  wretched  state  : 

"  Instead  of  food,  I  eat  bitter  tears  ; 
Instead  of  date-wine,  I  drink  the  waters  of  misery  ; 
For  my  drink  I  have  bitter  waters  ; 
Instead  of  clothes,  I  am  enveloped  in  sin."1 

A  Prayer  to  Ishtar. 

Mr.  L.  W.  King  says  that  the  text  of  this  prayer  to 
Ishtar,  both  from  the  beauty  of  its  language  and  from 
its  perfect  state  of  preservation,  is  one  of  the  finest 
Babylonian  religious  compositions  that  has  yet  been 
recovered.  The  prayer  is  addressed  to  Ishtar  in  her 
exalted  position  as  the  goddess  of  battle,  and  she  is 
identified  here  as  Irnini  (i.  105),  and  she  is  addressed 
(i.  12)  as  Gutira.  Mr.  King  says  that  in  the  course 
of  time  Ishtar  was  identified  by  the  Babylonians 
and  Assyrians  with  other  goddesses,  and  when  so 
identified  she  absorbed  their  names,  titles,  and 
attributes. 

The  prayer  may  be  divided  as  follows  :  Lines  1-41, 
a  description  of  the  power  and  splendour  of  the  goddess. 
From  line  42  onward  the  suppliant  expresses  his  per- 
sonal petitions,  describing  his  state  of  affliction  and 
praying  for  deliverance.  Lines  107  and  following 
contain  a  rubric  and  directions  for  the  performance  of 
certain  ceremonies  and  for  the  due  recital  of  the 
prayer. 

1  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  by  Jastrow,  p.  322. 


150  HER  ATTRIBUTES 

We  can  only  give  a  selection  from  this  unique  prayer  ; 
we  must  refer  the  reader  to  Mr  King's  translation  for  a 
complete  version  of  it.1 

We  find  it  extremely  difficult  to  make  a  selection. 

1.  I  pray  unto  thee,  lady  of  ladies,  goddess  of  goddesses  ! 

2.  O  Ishtar,  queen  of  all  peoples,  directress  of  mankind  ! 

3.  O  Irnini,  thou  art  raised  on  high,  mistress  of  the  spirits  of 

heaven ; 

4.  Thou  art  mighty,  thou  hast  sovereign  power,  exalted  is  thy 

name! 

5.  Thou  art  the  light  ot  heaven  and  earth,  O  valiant  daughter  of 

the  Moon-God. 
*  *  *  *  * 

13.  Thou  wieldest  the   sceptre  and  the  decision,   the   control   of 
earth  and  heaven  ! 

(The  idea  is  that  "  the  sceptre"  represents  the  control 
of  earth  and  "  the  decision  "  that  of  heaven.) 


18.  Anu,  Bel,  and  Ea  have  raised  thee  on  high ;  among  the  gods 

have  they  made  great  thy  dominion. 

19.  They  have  exalted  thee  among  all  the  Spirits  of  heaven  ;  they 

have  made  thy  rank  pre-eminent. 

20.  At  the  thought  of  thy  name  the  heaven  and  the  earth  quake, 

21.  The  gods  tremble,  and  the  spirits  of  the  earth  falter. 

22.  Mankind  payeth  homage  unto  thy  mighty  name, 

23.  For  thou  art  great,  and  thou  art  exalted. 

*  *  *  *  * 

25.  Thou  judgest  the  cause  of  man  with  justice  and  righteousness  ; 

26.  Thou  lookest  with  mercy  on  the  violent  man,  and  thou  settest 

right  the  unruly  every  morning. 
***** 

1  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  edited  by  L.  W.  King,  p.  223 
et  seq. 


HER  INFLUENCE  151 

31.  O  thou  glorious  one,  that  ragest  among  the  spirits  of  heaven, 

that  subduest  angry  gods, 

32.  That  hast  power  over  all  princes,  that  controllest  the  sceptre 

of  kings, 

33.  That  openest  the  bonds  of  all  handmaids, 

34.  That  art  raised  on  high,  that  art  firmly  established — O  valiant 

Ishtar,  great  is  thy  might ! 

35.  Bright  torch  of  heaven  and  earth,  light  of  all  dwellings, 

36.  Terrible  in  the  fight,  one  who  cannot  be  opposed,  strong  in  the 

battle ! 

37.  O  whirlwind,  that  roarest  against  the  foe  and  cuttest  off  the 

mighty  ! 

38.  O  furious  Ishtar,  summoner  of  armies  ! 


40.  Where  thou  lookest  in  pity  the  dead  man  lives  again,  the  sick 

is  healed ; 

41.  The  afflicted  is  saved  from  his  affliction  when  he  beholdeth 

thy  face  ! 

42.  I,  thy  servant,  sorrowful,  sighing,  and  in  distress,  cry  unto 

thee. 

43.  Look  unto  me,  O  my  lady,  and  accept  my  supplication  ; 

44.  Truly  pity  me,  and  hearken  unto  my  prayer  ! 

45.  Cry  unto  me,  "  It  is  enough  !"  and  let  thy  spirit  be  appeased  ! 


52.  Is  anger  mercy  ?    Then  let  thy  spirit  be  appeased  ! 

53.  May  thine  eyes  rest  with  favour  upon  me  ; 

54.  With  thy  glorious  regard  truly  in  mercy  look  upon  me  ! 

55.  Put  an  end  to  the  evil  bewitchments  of  my  body  ;  let  me  behold 

thy  clear  light ! 


63.  My  heart  hath  taken  wing,  and  hath  flown  away  like  a  bird  of 

the  heavens  ; 

64.  I  moan  like  a  dove,  night  and  day. 

65.  I  am  made  desolate,  and  I  weep  bitterly  ; 

66.  With  grief  and  woe  my  spirit  is  distressed. 

67.  What  have  I  done,  O  my  god  and  my  goddess  ? 


152  SUPPLICATIONS 

68.  Is  it  because  I  feared  not  my  god  or  my  goddess  that  trouble 
hath  befallen  me  ? 


71.  I  have  beheld,  O  my  lady,  days  of  affliction,  months  of  sorrow, 
years  of  misfortune  ; 

73.  I  have  beheld,  O  my  lady,  slaughter,  turmoil,  and  rebellion. 

74.  Death  and  misery  have  made  an  end  of  me  ! 

75.  My  need  is  grievous,  grievous  is  my  humiliation  ; 

76.  Over  my  house,  my  gate,  and  my  fields  is  affliction  poured 

forth. 


81.  Dissolve  my  sin,  my  iniquity,  my  transgression,  and  my  offence  ! 

82.  Forgive  my  transgression,  accept  my  supplication  ! 

83.  Secure  my  deliverance,  and  let  me   be   loved  and   carefully 

tended  ! 

84.  Guide   my  footsteps   in   the   light,  that   among  men   I    may 

gloriously  seek  my  way  ! 


88.  Thou  art  the  ruler  :  let,  then,  my  torch  flame  forth  ! 

89.  May  my  scattered  strength  be  collected  ! 

90.  May  the  fold  be  wide,  and  may  my  pen  be  bolted  fast ! 

91.  Receive  the  abasement  of  my  countenance,  give  ear  unto  my 

prayer  ; 

92.  Truly  pity  me,  and  [accept  my  supplication]  ! 

93.  How  long,  O  my  lady,  wilt  thou  be  angry  and  thy  face  be  turned 

away? 

94.  How  long,  O  my  lady,  wilt  thou  rage  and  thy  spirit  be  full 

of  wrath  ? 

95.  Incline  thy  neck,  which  [is  turned]  away  from  my  affairs,  and 

set  prosperity  before  my  face ; 

96.  As  by  the  solving  waters  of  the  river,  may  thine  anger  be 

dissolved ! 

97.  My  mighty  foes  may  I  trample  like  the  ground  ; 

98.  And  those  who  are  wroth  with  me  mayest  thou  force  into  sub- 

mission and  crush  beneath  my  feet ! 

99.  Let  my  prayer  and  my  supplication  come  unto  thee, 


ISHTAR  EXALTED  153 

100.  And  let  thy  great  mercy  be  upon  me, 

101.  That  those  who  behold  me  in  the  street  may  magnify  thy 

name, 

102.  And  that  I  may  glorify  thy  godhead  and  thy  might  before 

mankind  ! 

103.  Ishtar  is  exalted  !     Ishtar  is  queen  ! 

104.  My  lady  is  exalted  !     My  lady  is  queen  ! 

105.  Irnini,  the  valiant  daughter  of  the  Moon-God,  hath  not  a  rival ! 

***** 

The  prayer  of  Ishtar  strikes  us  as  being  very  similar 
to  some  of  the  best  sentiments  expressed  in  the  Old 
Testament,  and  we  cannot  help  thinking  that  the 
devotional  literature  of  the  Babylonians  and  Assyrians 
was  known  to  the  Hebrews. 

Dr.  R.  W.  Rogers,  in  his  recent  book,1  gives  a  few 
striking  passages  from  the  Old  Testament  in  order  to 
show  the  influence  that  the  Babylonian  Creation  Story 
exerted  over  the  poets  and  prophets  of  Israel  : 

"  O  Jehovah,  God  of  hosts, 
Who  is  a  mighty  one,  like  unto  Thee,  O  Jehovah  ? 
And  Thy  faithfulness  is  round  about  Thee. 
Thou  rulest  the  pride  of  the  sea  : 
When  the  waves  thereof  arise,  Thou  stillest  them. 
Thou  hast  broken  Rahab  in  pieces,  as  one  that  is  slain  ; 
Thou  hast  scattered  Thine  enemies  with  the  arm  of  Thy  strength. 
The  heavens  are  Thine,  the  earth  also  is  Thine  : 
The  world  and  the  fullness  thereof,  Thou  hast  founded  them. 
The  north  and  the  south,  Thou  hast  created  them." 

Ps.  lxxxix.  8-12. 


1  The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria^  pp.  133-137. 


154  RAHAB 

"  This  poet  has  heard  of  Tiamat  and  her  story.  Here 
Tiamat  is  called  Rahab,  and  it  is  not  Marduk,  but 
Jehovah,  who  has  slain  her.  Just  as  the  elder  Bel,  or 
Ellil,  was  displaced,  as  we  have  seen,  by  Marduk,  so 
here  Marduk  is  displaced  by  Jehovah.  He  has  '  broken 
Rahab  in  pieces.'  Nay,  more :  He  has  scattered  His 
enemies — that  is,  the  helpers  of  Rahab.  And  then, 
then,  after  He  has  defeated  Rahab,  He  creates  the 
world.  It  is  certainly  the  Babylonian  Tiamat  and 
Marduk  story  which  this  poet  has  in  his  mind  and  is 
using  poetically  to  glorify  Jehovah.  And,  be  it  ob- 
served, he  is  following  exactly  the  same  order  of  pro- 
gression as  we  have  just  seen  in  the  Babylonian  story — 
first  the  conflict,  then  the  creation." 

The  poet  who  wrote  the  Book  of  Job  was  influenced 
by  the  Babylonian  myths,  which  he  utilized  to  describe 
the  mighty  works  of  Jehovah  : 

"  He  stirreth  up  the  sea  with  His  power, 
And  by  His  understanding  He  smiteth  through  Rahab. 
By  His  Spirit  the  heavens  are  garnished  ; 
His  hand  hath  pierced  the  swift  serpent." 

Job  xxvi.  12,  13. 

"  God  will  not  withdraw  His  anger  ; 
The  helpers  of  Rahab  do  stoop  under  Him." 

Job  ix.  13. 

Amos's  passing  allusion  to  them  shows  that  he  was 
influenced  by  these  legends.  In  describing  the  im- 
potence of  the  sinners  to  escape,  the  prophet  says  : 


LEVIATHAN  155 

"  Though  they  hide  themselves  in  the  top  of  Carmel,  I  will 
search  and  take  them  out  thence ;  and  though  they  be  hid  from 
My  sight  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  thence  will  I  command  the 
serpent,1  and  it  shall  bite  them." — Amos  ix.  3. 

"  And  in  a  fine  passage  in  the  Psalter  leviathan  is 
plainly  enough  the  figure  of  Tiamat  ": 

"  Yet  God  is  my  King  of  old, 
Working  salvation  in  the  midst  of  the  earth. 
Thou  didst  divide  the  sea  by  Thy  strength  : 
Thou  breakest  the  heads  of  the  sea-monsters  in  the  waters. 
Thou  breakest  the  heads  of  leviathan  in  pieces  ; 
Thou  gavest  him  to  be  food  to  the  people  inhabiting  the  wilder- 
ness. 
Thou  didst  cleave  fountain  and  flood  : 
Thou  driedst  up  mighty  rivers. 
The  day  is  Thine,  the  night  also  is  Thine  : 
Thou  hast  prepared  the  light  and  the  sun. 
Thou  hast  set  all  the  borders  of  the  earth  : 
Thou  hast  made  summer  and  winter." 

Ps.  lxxiv.  12-17. 

"  Here  is  proof  enough  that  these  Babylonian  myths 

were  in  current  circulation  in  Israel,  and  that  poets 

and  prophets  knew  how  to  adorn  their  message  with 

them." 

1  The  serpent  means  Rahab. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE   INSCRIPTIONS   AND   HIGHER   CRITICISM 

What  are  the  effects  of  the  discoveries  which  have  been 
made  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria  upon  the  results  of 
Biblical  criticism  ?  What  bearing  has  the  one  upon 
the  other  ?  The  inscriptions  may  have  two  kinds  of 
testimonies  :  a  direct  testimony  and  an  indirect  testi- 
mony. The  direct  testimony  is  decisive  ;  the  value  of 
the  indirect  testimony  depends  on  whether  it  is  suffi- 
ciently circumstantial  and  precise  to  make  the  settle- 
ment of  a  certain  question  highly  probable.  To  quote 
Dr.  Driver  :x  "  Examples  of  the  direct  testimony  of 
archaeology  have  been  furnished  by  the  Books  of  Kings, 
though,  as  it  happens,  these  have  related  mostly  to 
points  on  which  there  has  been  no  controversy,  and  on 
which  the  Biblical  statements  have  not  been  ques- 
tioned. It  would  be  an  example  of  the  second  kind  of 
archaeological  testimony  if,  to  take  an  imaginary  case, 
the  Book  of  Genesis  had  described  the  patriarchs  as 
visiting  various  places  inhabited  by  tribes  to  which 
there  were  no  references  in  later  books  of  the  Old 

1  Authority  and  Archceology,  pp.  144,  145. 
156 


METHODS  UNSCIENTIFIC  157 

Testament,  but  which  the  evidence  of  the  monuments 
had  now  shown  to  be  correctly  located  ;  under  such 
circumstances  the  agreement  with  the  facts  would  be 
strong  evidence  that  the  narrator  drew  his  information 
from  trustworthy  sources.  In  cases  of  the  third  kind 
of  archaeological  testimony,  if  its  value  is  to  be  estimated 
aright,  attention  must  be  paid  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  individual  case.  ...  In  the  abstract,  again,  there 
is  no  reason  why  Hebrew  names  of  a  particular  type 
should  not  have  been  formed  at  an  early  period  ;  but 
if  an  induction  from  materials  supplied  by  the  Old 
Testament  itself  renders  the  fact  doubtful,  the  circum- 
stances that  other  Semitic  nations  framed  names  of  this 
kind  at  an  early  period  does  not  prove  that  the  Hebrews 
did  the  same. 

"  The  methods  of  Sayce  and  Hommel  are  impossible 
and  unscientific.  We  cannot  conclude  that,  because 
the  Egyptians  and  the  Babylonians  and  the  Canaanites 
were  civilized,  and  knew  how  to  write  and  the  like,  the 
Hebrews,  therefore,  did  the  same.  We  cannot  estimate 
the  civilization  of  the  rude  Saxons  when  they  con- 
quered Britain  by  our  knowledge  of  the  Britons  whom 
they  conquered.  The  Saxons  drove  out  the  Britons, 
accepting  from  them  neither  their  civilization  nor  their 
religion.  In  this  period  succeeding  their  conquest  of 
civilized  Britain  we  know  that  the  Saxons  were  un- 
lettered heathen,  although  the  country  which  they  had 
conquered  was   both  civilized  and  Christian.     What 


158  CRITICISM  NOT  DISPROVED 

both  have  done  is  this  :  Professor  Sayce,  in  The  Early 
History  of  the  Hebrews,  has  tried  to  carry  back  into 
remote  antiquity  the  history  and  religion  of  Israel. 
Both  have  drawn  a  picture  of  primitive  civilization  of 
Babylonia,  Egypt,  and  Arabia,  as  we  know  it  from  the 
monuments,  and  have  urged  that,  since  these  countries 
with  which  Israel  came  into  contact  had  reached  a 
considerable  degree  of  civilization  at  the  time  of  Moses, 
therefore,  of  necessity,  Israel  had  done  the  same.  They 
have  made  much  use  of  the  revelation  of  the  Tel-el- 
Amarna  tablets  in  regard  to  the  revelation  of  Palestine 
before  the  entrance  of  the  Israelites.  If  the  country 
which  the  Israelites  conquered  possessed  a  high 
civilization  ;  if  the  land  out  of  which  the  Israelites 
came — namely,  Egypt — possessed  a  high  civilization  ; 
if  the  land  with  which  Israel  was  connected — namely, 
Babylonia  and  Arabia — possessed  a  high  civilization, 
then  the  Hebrews  must  have  been  civilized,  capable  of 
producing  codes  of  law,  .  .  .  and  a  religion  already  highly 
developed  at  the  time  that  they  entered  Canaan." 

Professor  Sayce  and  Dr.  Hommel1  have  maintained 
that  the  inscriptions  have  disproved  many  of  the  con- 
clusions of  the  critics.  What  has  struck  us  is  the 
practical  agreement  that  exists  between  Professor 
Sayce  and  a  Biblical  critic  like  Dr.  Driver.  We  fail 
to  see  that  there  is  any  real  difference  between  the  two 
eminent  scholars  with  regard  to  the  historical  value  of 
1  Ancient  Hebrew  Tradition  illustrated  by  the  Monuments. 


ADMISSIONS  159 

the  Old  Testament.  Professor  Sayce  believes  that  our 
knowledge  of  Babylonia  goes  back  to  "  eight  or  nine 
thousand  years  ago,"1  an  opinion  which  cannot  be 
harmonized  with  the  chronology  of  the  Old  Testament. 
'  The  consistent  exaggeration  of  numbers  on  the  part 
of  the  Chronicler  shows  us  from  a  historical  point  of 
view  his  unsupported  statements  must  be  received 
with  caution.  ...  He  cared  as  little  for  history  in  the 
modern  European  sense  of  the  word  as  the  Oriental  of 
to-day,  who  considers  himself  at  liberty  to  embellish 
or  modify  the  narrative  he  is  repeating  in  accordance 
with  his  fancy  or  the  moral  he  wishes  to  draw  from  it.2 
.  .  .  The  account  [of  the  conquest  of  Babylon]  given  by 
the  Book  of  Daniel  is  at  variance  with  the  testimony  of 
the  inscriptions.  .  .  .  Darius  the  Mede  is,  in  fact,  a  re- 
flection into  the  past  of  Darius,  the  son  of  Hystaspes. . . . 
The  same  monumental  evidence  which  has  vindicated 
the  historical  accuracy  of  the  Scriptural  narrative  in 
other  places  has  here  pronounced  against  it.  The  story 
of  Belshazzar's  fall  is  not  historical  in  the  modern  sense 
of  the  word  '  history.'  "  3 

"  Professor  Sayce,  it  is  to  be  observed,  though  he 
comes  forward  ostensibly  as  an  enemy  of  criticism, 
nevertheless  makes  admissions  which  show  that  he 
recognizes  many  of  its  conclusions  to  be  true.     Thus  he 

1  Religion  of  Ancient  Egypt  and  Babylonia,  p.  260. 

2  Higher  Criticism  and  the  Monuments,  p.  464. 

3  Ibid.,  pp.  526,  528,  531. 


160  TWO  ABRAHAMS 

not  only  asserts  the  compilatory  character  of  the 
Pentateuch  (Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  pp.  129, 
I34>  203),  but  in  Genesis  he  finds  (p.  132  et  seq.)  two 
groups  of  narratives  and  '  two  Abrahams  ' — the  one '  an 
Abraham  born  in  one  of  the  centres  of  Babylonian 
civilization,  who  is  an  ally  of  Amorite  chieftains,  and 
whom  the  Hittites  of  Hebron  address  as  a  "  mighty 
prince  "  '  (the  Abraham  of  Gen.  xiv.  and  of  P) ;  the 
other  '  an  Abraham  of  the  Bedawin  camp-fire,  a  nomad 
whose  habits  are  those  of  the  rude  independence  of  the 
desert,  whose  wife  kneads  the  bread,  while  he  himself 
kills  the  calf  with  which  his  guests  are  entertained  ' 
(the  Abraham  of  J  and  E).  The  former  narrative 
he  considers,  though  upon  very  questionable  grounds, 
to  have  been  based  upon  contemporary  documents ; 
the  latter  to  have  been  '  like  the  tales  of  their  old  heroes 
recounted  by  the  nomad  Arabs  in  the  days  before 
Islam  as  they  sat  at  night  round  their  camp-fires. 
The  details  and  spirit  of  the  story  have  necessarily 
caught  the  colour  of  the  medium  through  which  they 
have  passed '  (p.  62) .  All  the  principal  details  of 
the  patriarchs'  lives  are  contained  in  J  and  E ;  but  if 
these  narratives  were  handed  down  for  generations  by 
'  nomad  reciters  '  round  their  camp-fires,  what  better 
guarantee  of  their  historical  truth  do  we  possess  than 
if  their  memory  had  been  preserved  in  the  manner 
supposed  above  I"1 

1  Genesis,  by  Driver  ,  p.  li. 


HISTORICAL  BACKGROUND  161 

It  is  astonishing  how  Professor  Sayce  agrees  with 
the  views  of  the  Higher  Critics,  but  it  is  more  wonderful 
how  he  condemns  them  I1  The  conservative  theo- 
logians welcome  Dr.  Sayce  as  "  Daniel  come  to  judg- 
ment," but  after  reading  his  works  carefully  they  must 
see  that  he  gives  as  much  satisfaction  as  Portia  gave 
to  Shylock.2 

No  inscriptions  have  proved  that  Moses  wrote  the 
whole  of  the  Pentateuch  as  it  is  in  the  Bible,  or 
that  the  story  of  Balaam  is  literally  true,  or  that 
Isaiah  wrote  the  whole  of  the  book  that  goes  by  that 
name. 

"  That  a  story  accurately  reflects  geography  does 
not  necessarily  mean  that  it  is  a  real  transcript  of 
history — else  were  the  Book  of  Judith  the  truest  man 
ever  wrote,  instead  of  being  what  it  is,  a  pretty  piece 
of  fiction.  Many  legends  are  wonderful  photographs 
of  scenery.  And,  therefore,  let  us  at  once  admit  that, 
while  we  may  have  other  reasons  for  the  historical 
truth  of  the  patriarchal  narratives,  we  cannot  prove 
this  on  the  ground  that  their  itineraries  and  place- 
names  are  correct.  Or,  again,  that  the  Book  of  Joshua, 
in  marking  tribal  boundaries,  gave  us  a  detailed  list 
of  towns,  the  most  of  which  we  are  able  to  identify, 
does  not  prove  anything  about  the  date  or  authorship 
of  these  lists,  nor  the  fact  of  the  deliberate  partition 

1  See  Monumental  Facts  and  Higher  Criticism  Fancies. 
3   TJie  New  World,  March,  1899,  p.  30. 

II 


i62  THE  CAVE  OF  MACHPELAH 

of  the  land  in  Joshua's  time.  Again,  that  Israel's 
conquests  under  Moses  on  the  east  of  the  Jordan  went 
so  far  north  as  described,  is  not  proved  by  the  dis- 
covery in  these  days  of  the  various  towns  mentioned. 
In  each  of  these  cases  all  that  is  proved  is  that  the 
narrative  was  written  in  the  land  by  someone  who 
knew  the  land,  and  this  has  never  been  called  in 
question.  The  date,  the  accuracy  of  the  narrative, 
will  have  to  be  discussed  on  other  grounds."1 

The  fact  that  the  inscriptions  throw  light  upon  other 
ancient  nations  does  not  prove  the  history  of  Israel. 
Professor  Sayce  says  :  "  I  have  long  since  pointed  out 
that  the  details  of  the  purchase  of  the  cave  of  Machpelah. 
by  Abraham  are  in  strict  conformity  with  the  require- 
ments of  Babylonian  commercial  law  as  it  was  ad- 
ministered in  the  Abrahamic  age.  .  .  .  The  law  which 
lies  behind  the  narratives  of  Genesis  is  the  law,  not  of 
Moses,  but  of  Khammurabi.  Thus  the  action  of  Sarah 
in  giving  Hagar  to  Abraham  and  of  Rachel  in  giving 
Bilhah  to  Jacob  when  they  themselves  were  childless 
was  in  strict  accordance  with  the  Babylonian  code."2 
It  is  true  that  Hammurabi's  code  of  laws  was  nine 
hundred  years  older  than  Moses',  and  was  in  force  for 
ages  after  the  death  of  Moses,  but  nothing  is  said  on 
the  tablets  about  Abraham  purchasing  the  cave  of 
Machpelah.     Sarah  may  have  given  Hagar  to  Abra- 

1  G.  A.  Smith's  Historical  Geography  of  the  Holy  Land,  p.  108. 

2  Monumental  Facts  and  Higher  Criticism  Fancies,  p.  80. 


JOSEPH'S  NARRATIVES  163 

ham,  and  Rachel  may  have  given  Bilhah  to  Jacob,  but 
the  inscriptions  have  no  record  of  the  events. 

"  The  argument  which  has  been  advanced  to  show 
that  the  narrative  of  the  purchase  of  the  grave  of 
Machpelah  (Gen.  xxiii.)  is  the  work  of  a  contemporary 
hand  breaks  down  completely.  The  expressions 
alleged  in  proof  of  the  assertion  are  not  confined  to 
the  age  of  Hammurabi ;  they  one  and  all  occur,  in 
some  cases  repeatedly,  in  the  period  of  the  Kings,  and 
even  later :  they  consequently  furnish  no  evidence 
that  the  narrative  was  written  at  any  earlier  date. 
There  is  no  antecedent  reason  why  Abraham  should 
not  have  purchased  a  plot  of  ground  near  Hebron  from 
the  native  inhabitants  of  the  place ;  but  to  suppose 
that  this  is  proven,  or  even  made  probable,  by  archae- 
ology, is  simply  to  misinterpret  the  evidence  which 
it  furnishes.  As  regards  the  Joseph  narratives,  it  is 
undeniable  that  they  have  an  Egyptian  colouring;  they 
contain  many  allusions  to  Egyptian  usages  and  insti- 
tutions, which  can  be  illustrated  from  the  Egyptian 
monuments.  Moreover,  as  Kittel  has  pointed  out, 
this  colouring  is  common  to  both  J  and  E.  As  it  is 
improbable  that  two  writers  would  have  added  it 
independently,  it  may  be  inferred  that  it  was  inherent 
in  the  common  tradition  which  both  represent.  This 
is  a  circumstance  tending  to  show  that  in  its  origin 
the  Egyptian  element  was  considerably  anterior  to 
either  J  or  E,  and  increases  the  probability  that  it 

11 — 2 


164  GENERAL  TERMS 

rests  ultimately  upon  a  foundation  in  fact.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  extent  of  the  Egyptian  colouring  of 
these  narratives  must  not  be  overestimated,  nor  must 
the  conclusions  drawn  from  it  be  exaggerated.  The 
allusions  are  not  of  a  kind  to  prove  close  and  personal 
cognizance  of  the  facts  described  :  institutions,  officials, 
etc.,  are  described  in  general  terms,  not  by  their  specific 
Egyptian  names.  Egypt,  it  must  be  remembered,  was 
not  far  distant  from  Canaan,  and,  as  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah,  for  instance,  show,  there  was  frequent  inter- 
course between  the  two  countries  during  the  monarchy. 
Isaiah,  in  the  single  chapter  (xix.)  which  he  devotes 
to  Egypt,  shows  considerable  acquaintance  with  the 
peculiarities  of  the  country.  It  is  a  complete  illusion 
to  suppose  that  the  Joseph  narratives  can  be  shown 
by  archaeology  to  be  contemporary  with  the  events 
recorded  (notice  in  this  connection  the  absence  of 
particulars  in  the  narrative  which  a  contemporary 
would  almost  naturally  mention,  such  as  the  personal 
name  of  the  Pharaoh,  and  the  place  in  Egypt  at  which 
he  held  his  Court :  the  names  Potiphar,  etc.,  can 
hardly  be  genuine  ancient  names)  or  translated  from  a 
hieratic  papyrus.  The  statement1  that  the  Egypt 
which  these  narratives  bring  before  us  is  in  particular 
that  of  the  Hyksos  age  is  destitute  of  foundation."2 
"It  is  highly  probable  that  the  critics  who  doubt 

1  Sayce's  The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews,  p.  90  ;  cf.  p.  93. 
3  Driver's  Genesis,  p.  1  et  seq. 


BOTH  ARE  HANDMAIDS  165 

the  presence  of  any  historical  basis  for  the  narratives 
of  the  patriarchs  are  ultra-sceptical ;  but  their  scepti- 
cism cannot,  at  least  at  present,  be  refuted  by  the  testi- 
mony of  the  monuments."1 

"  A  great  deal  of  the  illustration  afforded  by  the 
monuments  relates  to  facts  of  language,  to  ideas, 
institutions,  and  localities  ;  but  these,  as  a  rule,  are  of 
a  permanent  nature,  and,  until  they  can  be  proved  to 
be  limited  to  a  particular  age,  their  occurrence  or 
mention  in  a  given  narrative  is  not  evidence  that  it 
possesses  the  value  of  contemporary  testimony."2 

The  inscriptions  are  not  at  enmity  with  Higher 
Criticism,  nor  is  Higher  Criticism  jealous  of  Archaeology. 
The  best  feeling  exists  between  them  and  the  Old 
Testament.  Both  are  handmaids  working  together  in 
their  search  after  truth. 

1  Authority  and  Archceology^  Edited  by  Driver,  p.  150. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  151. 


GENERAL  INDEX 


Aaron,  86 

Ashurnasirpal,  15,  26,  58 

"  Aaron,  son  of,"  134 

Asia,  105 

Ablution,  132 

Asnath,  102 

Abraham,  71,  83,  85,  86,  98,  99, 

Asshur,  74 

160 

Assyria,  2,  8,  10,  13,  14,  20,  22, 

Abrahamic  age,  162 

75,  81,  88,  104,  119 

Absalom,  88 

Assyrian  power,  15 

"  Abyss,"  39 

Assyrians,  2,  10,  72,  88 

Adam,  53 

Assyriologists,  34 

Adapa,  26,  52,  53 

Astronomy,  22 

Adultery,  123 

"Atonement,"  136 

Agade,  17 

Atrahasis,  27,  62  . 

Agent,  118 

Azazel,  136 

Agriculture,  112 

Ahab,  104 

Baals,  130 

Ahaz,  105 

Babel,  90 

Akkadians,  12 

Tower  of,  90 

Altar,  132 

Babylon,  14,  17,  47,  74 

Amenhotep  IV.,  101 

culture  of,  15 

Ammizaguga,  67 

First  Dynasty  of,  76,  78 

Amraphel,  98 

Babylonia,  2,  8,  10,  13,  14,  20, 

Angels,  58 

22,  27,  81,  88,  109,  119 

Animals,  46 

civilization  in,  49,  80 

Annunaki,  47,  64 

languages  of,  81 

Anshar,  35,  36 

Lower,  95 

Anu,  30,  35 

Babylonian  Deluge,  other  texts 

Anup,  101 

of  the,  67 

Apsu,  S3.  34,  35 

gods,  43 

Arabs,  11,  160 

Kings,  ten,  83 

Archaeology,  22 

monarch,  58 

Archives,  15 

ritual,  136 

Arioch,  98 

story  of  the  Deluge,  61 

Ark,  the,  63,  68,  133 

Babylonians,  2,   10,   16,  S4,  88, 

Arphaxad,  85 

122,  157 

Aruru,  48 

Balaam,  161 

Ashur,  15,  25 

Banquet,  36 

Ashurbanipal,  16,  25,  72,  134 

Basin,  132 

Ashurbanipal's   library,   24,    25, 

Bas-reliefs,  59 

26,  61,  67,  141 

Bata,  10 1 

167 


i68 


GENERAL  INDEX 


Behistoun,  Mount,  22 
Bel,  29,  59,  64,  76,  154 
Bel-Merodach,  135 
Beliefs,  religious,  145 
Bellkh,  95 
Belshazzar,  159 
Benhadad,  105 
Berossus,  28,  61,  65 
Bilhah,  162 
Birs  Nimroud,  91 
Boaz,  133 
Botta,  22 

British  Museum,  73 
Bronze  sea,  132 

serpents,  133 
Budde,  7 
Budge,  Professor,  81 

Calah,  15,  74 
Canaan,  4,  6,  45 
Canaanites,  20,  72,  157 
Canals,  113,  114 
Carmel,  130 
Ceremonial  law,  1 1 1 
Ceremonies,  149 
Chaldean  Genesis,  23 
Chaldees,  94 
Chaos,  29,  43 
Chariot,  27 
Chedorlaomer,  98 
Cherubim,  58 
Chronological  system,  108 
Chronology,  13,  78,  81,  86,  106, 
107 

Biblical,  81 

Chaldean,  78 

Hebrew,  88 

of  the  Books  of  Kings,  106 
Chushan-rishathaim,  88 
Circumcision,  139 
Cities,  47 

Civilization,  3,  8,  46,  49 
Clay,  49,  129 
Cloisters,  131 
Commandments,  Ten,  128 
Commerce,  17,  118 
Cook,  S.  A.,  112 
Cosmogony,  49 
Cosmology,  19 
Covenant,  69 

Covenant,  Book  of  the,  1 1 1 
Creation,  57 


Creation,   Babylonian  story  of, 

23 

Cuthean  legend  of,  27 
"  Creation,  Epic  of,"  24,  30,  42, 

45 
Creation  and  Fall   of  man,  21, 
46 
legends,  25,  26 
of  man,  40,  50 
story  of,  20,  22,  25,  32,  153 
Creeds,  17 
Criticism,  Biblical,  44,  100,  105, 

156 
Critics,  higher,  161 
Curses,  144 
Cush,  73 
Cylinder,  51 

Damascus,  28 

Daniel,  Book  of,  159 

Darius  the  Mede,  159 

Darius  the  son  of  Hystaspes,  159 

Darkness,  42 

David,  81,  87,  143 

Days,  42 

Deborah,  87 

"  Deep,"  the,  33 

Deity,  133,  146 
abodes  of,  130 

Delitzsch,  Dr.,  51,  58,  59,  121 

Deluge,  the,  23,  63,  83 

Chaldean  story  of  the,  61 

Demons,  59 

De  Morgan,  M.  J.,  109 

Deposit,  118 

Deuteronomy,  Book  of,  127 

Difference  between  the  ritual  of 
the  temples  and  the  Temple, 
138 

Differences  between  the  Baby- 
lonian cosmogony  and 
the  story  of  Creation  in 
the  Old  Testament,  42 
between  the  second  tablet 
of  Creation  story  and  the 
account  of  the  Creation 
and  Fall  of  man  in  the 
Book  of  Genesis,  52 

Dillman,  34 

Diodorus,  8 

Discoveries,  1 

Disease,  18,  145 


GENERAL  INDEX 


169 


Divine  wrath,  145 

Dove,  69 

Dragon,  34 

Dream,  a,  62,  134 

Driver,  Dr.,  51,  57,  7$,  97,  156, 

158 
Dungi,  94 
Dynasties,  82 

Ea,  29,  35,  53,  62,  66 

Eden,  50,  53 

Edinu,  50 

Egypt,  7,  16,  20,  72>,  80,  88,  100, 
164 

Egyptian  language,  81 

Egyptians,  72,  84,  157 

Ehud,  87 

Ekur,  76,  131 

Elam,  72,  98,  109 

Elamite  War.     See  War 

Elamites,  109 

Eli,  87 

Ellil,  154 

Enoch,  84 

Epics,  19 

Epic  of  Creation.  See  Crea- 
tion 

Erech,  47,  74 

Ereshkigal,  26 

Eridu,  17,  48,  49.  133 

E-sagila,  47 

Esarhaddon,  59,  72 

E-sharra,  39 

Euphrates,  10,  II,  34,  45,  47,  96 

Eusebius,  8 

Exile,  the,  45,  107,  137 

Ezekiel,  138 

Fall  of  man,  the.     See  Creation 

Fall,  the,  52 

Family,  the,  121 

Fasts,  140 

Fatherless,  124 

Feasts,  140 

Festivals,  140 

Firmament,  39,  42 

Flood,  70 

Food  of  death,  53 

of  life,  53 
Forecasts,  19 
Frankincense,  66 
Fugitive,  115 


Gaga,  36 
Gardener,  1 1 3 
Garment,  54 
Genealogies,  71 
Genesis,  Book  of,  156 

first  chapters  of  the  Book 
of,  21 
Geology,  22 
Gezer,  7 
Gideon,  87 
Giesbrecht,  7 
Gihon,  51 
Gilgamesh,  61 
Gimirrai,  72 
God,  23,  43.  44.  S3,  57,  59,  84, 

138 
Goddess,  149 
Gomer,  72 
Gomorrah,  98 
Greece,  8 
Greeks,  73 
Gudea,  142 
Gudea's  cylinders,  5 
Gugu,  72 
Guilt,  146 
Gutira,  149 

Habor,  96 
Hagar,  162 
Halo,  37 

Hammurabi,  1 7,  30,  73,110,  ill, 
127,  162 

Code  of,  109,  no,  112,  126, 
162 

letters  of,  125 
Haran,  95 
Hasis-Atra,  62 
Hazael,  105 
Hebrews,  157 
Hermon,  Mount,  130 
Herodotus,  8 
Hezekiah,  105,  133 
Hezekiah's  reign,  107 
Hiddekel,  51 
"  High  place,"  130,  131 
Hindus,  84 
History,  1,  n 
Hittites,  72,  160 
Holy  of  Holies,  56,  132 
Holy  River,  120 
Hommel,  Professor,  46,  49,  157 
Houses,  47 


170 


GENERAL  INDEX 


Husband,  124 
Hymns,  19,  141 
Hystaspes,  159 

Immortality,  52 
Incantation,  145 
Incense,  137 
Infidelity,  120 
Inscription,  Moabite,  104 
Inscriptions,   8,    156,    159,    162, 

165 
Irnini,  149 
Isaac,  85 
Isaiah,  161 
Ishtar,  56,  64,  66,  122,  134 

prayer  to,  149 
Islam,  122 

Israel,  7,  8,   10,   15,  20,  45,  70, 
71,  104,  no,  118,  162 
prophets  of,  153 
Israelites,  85,  158 

Jacob,  85,  162 
Janhamu,  10 1 
Jastrow,   Professor,    19,   23,   30, 

33,  48,  49,  56,  130 
Jehovah,  128,  130,  154 
Jehu,  45,  105 
Jensen,  39 
Jephthah,  87,  88 
Jerusalem,  105 
Jews,  11,  18 
Job,  146 

Book  of,  147,  154 
Johns,  C.  H.  W.,  112,  128 
Jordan,  162 

Joseph,  86,  100,  163,  164 
Joshua,  87 

Book  of,  161 
Judah,  104 

Judges,  Book  of,  87,  88 
Judgment,  place  of,  119 
Judith,  Book  of,  161 
Justice,  119 

Kainan,  85 
Kaldu,  94 
Kasdim,  94 
Kepler,  9 

Kharsag-Kurkura,  131 
King,  L.  W.,  30,  50,  109,  149 
Kings,  15 


Kings,  antediluvian,  85 

Books  of,  106,  156 

Chronology   of    the    Books 
of.     See  Chronology 
Kingu,  u 
Kittel,  163 
Knowledge,  54 
Kordyaic  Mountains,  65 
Kronos,  61 
Kurdish  Mountain,  10 

Lachish,  7 

Lagash,  17 

Lakhamu,  36 

Lakhmu,  36 

Land,  48 

Landlord,  112 

Languages,  91 

Layard,  Henry,  3,  23 

Legends,  19,  23,  161 

Lender,  the  power  of  the,  119 

Letter,  59 

Levi,  86 

Leviathan,  34 

Levitical  law,  136 

Library,  131 

Light,  42 

Literature,  8,  15,  16,  17-21,  23 

Lot,  97,  98 

Lugal-zaggisi,  74,  80 

Lydia,  72 

Machpelah,  118,  162,  163 

Mada,  73 

Magical  texts,  19 

Magician,  135 

Mankind,  48 

Marduk,  25,  26,  29,  30,  ^6,  40, 
43,  44.48,  55.  56,  141,  154 

Marduk's  power,  a  sign  to  demon- 
strate, T,6 

Massoretic  Hebrew  text,  83,  84 

Medicine,  18 

Mediterranean,  14 

Melchisedek,  98 

Menes,  81 

Merchant,  118 

Mercy-seat,  132 

Merenptah,  103 

Merodach,  143 

Merodach-baladan,  95 

Mesha,  87 


GENERAL  INDEX 


171 


Meshech,  73 
Mesopotamia,  10,  14,  27 
Mesopotamian  Empire,  15 

Valley,  2 
Messengers,  58 
Misfortunes,  145 
"  Missed  the  Mark,"  147 
Monarch,  58 
Monsul,  22 
Months,  39 
Moon,  39 
Moses,  36,  86,  87,  no,  127,  158, 

161,  162 

the     Law     of,     109,     no, 
126 
Mounds,  2,  3 
Mountain,  131 
Musku,  73 

Nabona'id,  96 

Nabonidus,  79 

Nabopolassar,  59,  95 

Naharina,  96 

Naram-Sin,  79 

Nations,  71 

Nebo,  59 

Nebuchadnezzar,    91,    95,    132, 

143 
Necromancer,  135 
Nergal,  26 
Net,  37 

New  Testament,  34 
Niffer,  76 
Nile,  16,  81 
Nimrod,  73 
Nineveh,  16,  23,  74 
Nin-girsu,  142 
Ninib,  66 
Nippur,  17,  47,  80 
Nippur  Court,  133 
Nisir,  65 
Noah,  68,  83 

Obedience,  52 

Observance  of  the  Sabbath,  57 

Offerings,  vegetable,  138 

Old  Testament,  1,  8,  9,  20,  34, 

144.  153 
Olives,  Mount  of,  130 
Olympus,  127 
Omens,  19 
Omri,  104 


Onyx,  50 
Othniel,  87 

Palace,   133 

Palaces,  2,  15 

Palestine,  7,  98,  105,  158 

Papyrus,  164 

Parallelism,  31 

Parnapishtim,  62,  65,  68 

Patriarchs,  103,  156,  160 

Patriarchs,  ten,  83 

Pekah,  105 

Pennsylvania,  University  of,  76 

Pentateuch,  160,  161 

Peor,  Mount,  130 

Perath,  51 

Peters,  Dr.,  91 

Petrie,  Professor,  81 

Pharaoh,  102,  164 

Physician,  56 

Piety,  68 

Pinches,  Mr.  T.  G.,  73,  112 

Pishon,  51 

Poets,  153 

Polytheism,  43 

Possessions,  114 

Potiphar,  164 

Prayer,  132 

Prayers,  19,  142 

Priestly  Code,  1 38 

document,  44,  45 
Priests,  17,  79,  133 

houses  of,  131 
Property,  116,  117,  121 
Prophetesses,  135 
Prophets,  134,  135 
Psalms,  146,  147 

Penitential,  140,  144 
Punishment,  146 
Pyramids,  81 

Queen-mother,  59 

Rachel,  162 

Rahab,  34,  154 

Rainbow,  69 

Ransom,  126 

Raven,  69 

Rawlinson,  Major  Henry,  22 

Re,  101 

Reed-hut,  62 

Rehoboam    104 


172 


GENERAL  INDEX 


Relation  between  the  Baby- 
lonian "  Epic  of  Creation  " 
and  the  story  of  Creation  in 
the  first  chapter  of  the  Book  of 
Genesis,  43 
Religion,  16,  17,  20,  125 
Rent,  113 

Resemblances  between  the  Baby- 
lonian cosmogony  and  the 
story  of   Creation  in  the 
Old  Testament,  41 
between  the  Code  of  Ham- 
murabi and   the  Law   of 
Moses,  126 
between    the  ritual  of   the 
temples  and  the  Temple, 
136 
between     the   temples    and 

the  Temple,  132 
between  the  second  tablet 
of  Creation  story  and  the 
account  of  the  Creation 
and  Fall  of  man  in  the 
Book  of  Genesis,  5  2 
Rituals,  19 

Rogers,  Dr.  R.  W.,  153 
Rome,  8 
Ruins,  2 

Sabbath,  55,  51 
Sacrifice,  69 

human,  136 

of  a  lamb,  139 
Sacrifices,  56,  135 

bloody,  137,  138 

unbloody,  137 
Samaria,  105,  107 
Samaritan  text,  83,  84 
Samson,  87 
Samuel,  87 
Sarah,  162 

Sargon,  73,  78,  79,  105 
Sarpanitum,  55 
Satan,  59 
Saul,  87 

Sayce,  Professor,  15,  23,  49,  81, 
94,   122,    132,    133,    136,    140, 
157.  I58,  159,  161,  162 
Scapegoat,  136 
School,  131 
Science,  18 
Scribes,  15,  17,  78,  79 


Secular,  18 

Seer,  134 

Semites,  11,  12,  118,  119,  130,  139 

Semitic-Babylonian,  46 

beliefs,  6 

legends,  27 

race,  10 
Sennacherib,  105,  107 
Septuagint,  83,  84 
Seraphim,  58 
Serpent,  51 
Sex,  33 

Shalmaneser  I.,  74 
Shalmaneser  II.,  73 
Shamash,  126,  141 
Shem,  71 
Shew-bread,  132 
Shinar,  130 
Ship,  61,  65 
Shoham,  50 
Shops,  131 
Siddim,  97 

Sin,  the  Moon-god,  94,  96 
Sinai,  Mount,  127 
Sins  of  mankind,  68 
Sipparia,  109 
Sippur,  17 
Slave,  115,  116 
Smith,  Dr.  G.  A.,  69 
Smith,  Mr.  George,  23,  61 
Sodom,  98 
Solomon,  132 

Temple  of,  87,  129 
Spell,  a,  120 
Stars,  18 
States,  13 
Stones,  129 

Sumerian-Akkadian,  46 
Sumerian  language,  81 

legends,  27 

predecessors,  yj 
Sumerians,  5,  12,  122 
Sun,  39 
Surgery,  no 
Surippak,  62 
Swallow,  68 
Syncellus,  8 
Synchronism,  82 
Syria,  14,  105 

Taanach,  7 
Tabali,  71 


GENERAL  INDEX 


173 


Tablets,  contract,  17 

of  Creation,  2,  24,  28,  77, 

138,  144 
Tablet,  the  first,  32 

the  second,  35,  5 2 

the  third,  36 

the  fourth,  36 

the  fifth,  39 

the  sixth,  40 

the  seventh,  40 
Tel-el-Amarna,  5,  7,  26,  45 

letters,  96 

tablets,  158 
Temples,  2,  15,  129 
Tenant,  112 
Terah,  71 
Text,  72 
Thief,  116 
Tiamat,  26,  29,  33,  35.  37.  3«, 

59.  154 
Tidal,  98 

Tiglath-pileser  I.,  14.  73 
Tiglath-pileser  II.,  15 
Tiglath-pileser's     invasion      of 

Palestine,  105 
Tigris,  10,  47,  96 
Tithe,  136 
Trade,  117 
Trances,  134 
Tubal,  73 


Universe,  46 
Ur,  17.  94.96.  97 
Ur-bau,  94 
Uruk,  17,  61 

Van,  Lake,  14 
Vegetation,  40,  46 
Vision,  to  Noah,  68 
Visions,  134 

War,  145, 

Elamite,  134 
Water,  47 
Water  of  death,  53 

of  life,  S3.  54 
Waters  of  Death,  62 
Widow,  124 
Wife,  120 
Witness,  119 
Woman,  121 
Writing  material,  4 

Xisuthros,  61 

Yahweh,  90 
Yakin,  133 
Yavan,  71 

Zaphenath-Pa-neah,  102 
Zelophehad,  86 
Ziggurat,  or  Zikkurat,  91 


174 


INDEX  TO   BIBLICAL  PASSAGES 


Genesis. 
i.-ii.  4a,  pp.  22,  44,  45 
i.  2,  p.  29 
i.  9,  p.  48 
ii.,  p.  46 

ii.  4b-iii.  24,  p.  46 
ii.  24,  p.  58 
iii.,  p.  51 
iii-  5,  p.  54 
iii  22,  23,  p.  S3 
vi.-ix.,  p.  68 
x.,  p.71 
x.  2,  p.  73 
x.  6,  pp.  72,  73 
x.  6,  7,  p.  73 
x.  8.,  p.  73 
x.  10,  pp.  61,  74 
x.  11,  p.  74 
x.  10,  11,  pp.  73,  74 
x.  12,  p.  74 
x.  15,  p.  72 
x.  18,  19,  24,  p.  72 
xi.  4,  1-9,  p.  90 
xi.  4,  p.  130 
xi.  27-32,  p.  94 
xi.  28,  pp.  95,  96 
xi.  31,  p.  95 
xi.  32,  p.  95 
xiv.,  pp.  97,  99,  160 
xiv.  1,  p.  99 
xiv.  1-12,  p.  97 
xiv.  5,  9,  17,  p'.  98 
xv.  13,  p.  85 
xv.  16,  p.  86 
xxiii.,  p.  163 
xxiv.  4,  p.  97 
xxiv.  7,  p.  97 
xxiv.  10,  p.  95 
xxv.  1-2,  p.  85 
xxv.  26,  p.  85 
xxvi.  34,  p.  85 
xxvii.  19,  p.  125 
xxvii.  43,  p.  95 
xxvii.  43,  p.  97 


xxvm.  10-20,  p.  130 
xxxv.  28,  p.  85 
xxxix.  7  et  seq.,  p.  100 

Exodus. 
iv.  2-8,  p.  37 
xii.  40,  p.  86 
xxi.  28-32,  p.  114 
xxii.  1-4,  p.  117 
xxii.  6  et  seq.,  p.  121 
xxii.  9,  p.  117 
xxii.  16,  p.  123 

Leviticus. 
vi.  2  et  seq.,  p.  118 
xx.  11  et  seq.,  p.  124 
xxii.  23,  p.  137 

Numbers. 
xv.  27,  p.  137 
xxvii.  1,  p.  86 

Deuteronomy. 
i.  15,  16,  p.  115 
xii.  2,  p.  130 
xxiv.  17,  p.  125 
xxxiii.,      18     et     seq., 
p.  130 

Judges. 
v.  4,  5,  p.  127 

1  Samuel. 
i.  14,  p.  138 
vii.  16,  p.  119 

2  Samuel. 
vii.  18  p.  143 
xv.  7,  p.  88 

xv.  32,  p.  130 

1  Kings. 
v.-viii.,  p.  132 
vi.  1,  p.  87 


vn.  21,  p.  133 
xi.  7,  p.  130 
xvii.  19,  p.  130 

2  Kings. 
xvii.,  xviii.  11,  p.  96 

1  Chronicles. 
xxi.  i,  p.  59 

Job. 

i.  et  seq.,  p.  59 
ix.  13,  p.  154 
xxvi.  12,  13,  p.  154 
xxix.  7  et  seq.,  p.  119 

Psalms. 
Ixxiv.  12-17,  p.  155 
lxxxix.  8-12,  p.  153 
xci.  11,  p.  59 

Isaiah. 
xix.,  p.  164 
lviii.  13,  p.  56 
lxv.  3,  p.  137 

Jeremiah. 
i.  2,  p.  29 
vi.  20,  p.  137 
ix.,  25,  26,  p.  139 

EZEKIEL. 

i.,  p.  58 

Amos. 
ix.  3,  p.  155 

Zechariah. 
iii.  1  et  seq.,  p.  59 

St.  Matthew. 
iv.  11,  p.  59 
xviii.  10,  p.  59 


BILLING   AND   SONS,    LTD.,    PRINTERS,    GUILDFORD. 


THE  BEST  SHORT  HISTORY  OF  ANCIENT  EGYPT 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  PHARAOHS 

By    Rev.    JAMES     BAIKIE,    F.R.A.S., 

AUTHOR  OP  "THROUGH  THE  TELESCOPE." 

Containing'  32  full-page  Illustrations  from  Photographs  and  49  Illustrations 
in  the  Text. 

Large  crown  8vo.,  cloth,  gilt  top.     Price  7/6  net  (post  free  price  7/71) 


"This  is  an  admirable  work,  lucidly  written,  and  well  balanced.  The  writer's  clear 
and  vivid  style  makes  the  story  strikingly  real,  and  we  question  whether  it  could  possibly 
be  written  more  fascinatingly.  It  is  the  model  of  what  a  '  short  history '  should  be." — 
Aberdeen  Journal. 

"  Popular  and  scholarly,  and  of  great  service.  .  .  .  Altogether  an  admirable  work." 
— Aberdeen  Free  Press. 

"  We  doubt  whether  all  accessible  information  of  importance  can  be  obtained  any- 
where else  in  so  compact  a  form." — The  Record. 


EGYPT  IN  ASIA 

A    PLAIN   ACCOUNT   OF   PRE-BIBLICAL    SYRIA    AND   PALESTINE 
By  GEORGE  CORMACK 

Containing  24  full-page  111  stra'ions  from  Photographs,  23  smaller 
Illustrations  in  the  Text,  and  5  Maps. 

Large  crown  8vo,  cloth,  gilt  top.     Price  7j6  net  (post  free  price  7/77) 


Year  by  year,  as  our  knowledge  of  early  Palestine  is  enriched  by  the  excava- 
tion and  the  discovery  of  monumental  records,  it  becomes  ever  more  difficult 
for  the  ordinary  reader  to  keep  abreast  with  the  progress  which  is  made  among 
students.  The  present  synthetic  account  avoids  all  undue  technicalities,  and 
provides  a  scholarly  and  lucid  description  of  the  land  and  its  people  as  now 
known.  The  book  contains  useful  Maps  and  Illustrations,  and  covers  a  period 
from  the  Earliest  Historical  Ages  down  to  about  the  Tenth  Century  B.C.  The 
Amarna  period  is  fully  treated,  the  substance  of  the  letters  being  arranged  as 
far  as  possible  in  a  narrative  form.  The  problems  of  early  /Egean  culture,  and 
of  the  mysterious  "sea  peoples,"  are  discussed;  and  a  chapter  is  devoted  to 
the  "  Astrallehre  "  controversy,  by  which  the  world  of  scholarship  is  at  present 
divided.  As  an  introduction  to  the  study  of  Biblical  History,  Mr.  Cormack's 
book  should  supply  a  want  that  has  often  been  felt. 


ADAM  AND  CHARLES  BLACK 


SOHO  SQUARE 


LONDON,  W. 


THE  GUILD  LIBRARY 

EDITED    BY 

VERY  REV.  PROF.  CHARTERIS,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  EDINBURGH 
AND  THE  REV.  J.  A.  M'CLYMONT,  D.D.,  ABERDEEN 

Crown  8vo.,  cloth,  price  1j6  net  each  {post  free  1/9  or  *1/10), 
or  interleaved,  price  2/2  net  each  {post  free  2/6) 

HANDBOOK  OF  CHRISTIAN 
ETHICS 

By  Professor  Davidson,  LL.D.,  University 
of  Aberdeen. 

'HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
SCOTLAND 

By  Rev.  P.  M'Adam  Muir,  D.D., 
Glasgow. 

•SCOTTISH  CATHEDRALS  AND 
ABBEYS 

By  Rev.  D.  Butler,  D.D.,  Galashiels. 

With  Introduction  by  the  late 

Very  Rev.  Principal  Story,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD 

By  the  late  Principal  Grant,  D.D.,  LL.D., 
Queen's  University,  Canada. 

♦RELIGIOUS  WRITERS  OF 
ENGLAND 

By  Rev.  P.  M'Adam  Muir,  D.D., 
Minister  of  Glasgow  Cathedral. 

HANDBOOK  OF  CHRISTIAN 
EVIDENCES 

By  Principal  Stewart,  D.D.,  LL.D., 
University  of  St.  Andrews. 

< 

THE  PREPARATION  FOR  CHRIS- 
TIANITY IN  THE  ANCIENT  WORLD 

By  Prof.  Wenley,  Sc.D.  (Edin.X 

D.  Phil.  (Glas.),  Senior  Professor  of 

Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Michigan. 

•THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  AND 

ITS  WRITERS 

By  Rev.  J.  A.  M'Clymont,  D.D., 

Aberdeen. 

*A  FAITHFUL  CHURCHMAN 

Sketch  of  the  Life  and  Work  of  Prof.  James 
Robertson,  D.D.,  Founder  of  the  Endow- 
ment Scheme  of  the  Church  of  Scotland. 
By  the  late  Prof.  Charteris,  D.D.,  LL.D., 
University  of  Edinburgh. 

THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  AND 
ITS  CONTENTS 

By  Professor  Robertson,  D.D.,  LL.D., 
University  of  Glasgow. 

LANDMARKS  OF  CHURCH 
HISTORY 

By  Professor  Cowan,  D.D., 
University  of  Aberdeen. 

THE  MISSIONARY  EXPANSION  OF 

THE  REFORMED  CHURCHES 

By  Rev.  J.  A.  Graham,  D.D., 

Guild  Missionary  at  Kalimponj. 

With  8  Maps  and  145  Illustrations. 

THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCHES 

Their  Place  and  Power  in  Modern 

Christendom 

By  Rev.  J.  N.  Ogilvie,  M.A.,  Edinburgh. 

*HYMNS  AND  HYMN-MAKERS 

By  the  late  Rev.  Duncan  Campbell,  B.D., 

Edinburgh. 

BIBLE  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS 

By  Rev.  George  M.  Mackie,  D.D.,  Beyrout. 

With  Illustrations. 

OUR  LORD'S  TEACHING 

By  Rev.  J.  Robertson,  D.D., 
Whittingehame. 

THE  METRICAL  PSALMS  AND 

PARAPHRASES 
By  Rev.  Thomas  Young,  B.D.,  Ellon. 

ST.  PAUL  AND  HIS  MISSION  TO 
THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE 

By  Christopher  N.  Johnston,  K.C.,  LL.D. 

SOCIAL  PROBLEMS  AND  THE  CHURCH'S  DUTY 

By  Rev.  David  Watson,  Glasgow. 

ADAM  AND   CHARLES  BLACK      .      SOHO    SQUARE     .     LONDON,  W. 
Publication  Agents  for  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

( 


1 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  CardPccket 

LaJe.  fai       Kel.  lnde=  Fll«" 
Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU